bcozbecause

Eh...

Mon, 02 Jun 2008 01:29:54 GMT

So I've come to the conclusion that I won't finish the remaining chapters of 'Like Scrounging Devils'. Making it the 2nd unfinished story after that one P/D attempt which I instantly lost interest in. To whoever was enjoying the story, sorry about this decision. I just merely lost interest in it. Usually, when I write chaptered stories, I would be uninterrupted, my train of thought stays throughout the duration of the writing, and the mojo keeps on flowing (whatever that means.) All of which I lost after dealing through finals and summer activities. So yeah, no more of 'Like Scrounging Devils'.

Do any of you want to know what happened? 'Cause the title would make MUCH MORE sense if you knew.
I would just copy and paste my notes on here, but I'm too lazy to find it.
Next chapter would pick up after their little argument, with Pierre still inviting David and Sebastien over for dinner regardless of wherever he and Chuck had left off. Hence, the pride. One thing leads to another and they all pass out. The next chapter has the three waking up the following morning to a mess in Pierre's house, which was broken into. Pierre immediately runs to his stash and finds that all of his savings are gone. David and Sebastien went through a list of possible suspects, narrowing it down to Chuck after Pierre has told them all about their argument the night before. There's implied greed. The next chapter is Pierre's wrath on Chuck. Accusing him of the theft, and eventually getting the police involved. Later in the chapter, Pierre finds out that it had been David and Sebastien. Which all makes sense at the end. Their bookstore "renovation" turns out that they were preparing it for its new owner who bought it. The police has also tracked down all their credit cards had been cashed. And on top of that, David had a history of attempted robbery and extortion. Pierre puzzled his pieces together and realized that he'd basically walked the two through an easy robbery. He'd told them about his saved up money, invited them over, and made the job easier for him by accepting all sorts of substances offered to him that night. The police suggested that they could have robbed Pierre during the night, stashing their money away before coming back to his house to take all suspicions away. Baffled, Pierre was left to stare out his thoughts on what just occurred. A re-thinking of events that had happened the past few weeks. Surely, this wasn't the type of 'non-routine' he had in mind. And at the peak of all the action, Chuck comes to the rescue to execute some sappy, fluffy 'It's okay, I'm here' line that I forgot. So there you go, 'Like Scrounging Devils', which if you abbreviated will give you a little something ;)

As for moi, I might post a new story (standalone lol) soon. I've had the idea forever and just got around to piecing it up into a story. Again, sorry about the decision I made. I'll still be around, but not as much. I have soooo many stories to catch up to on STP that it's scary to go to the community lol. Well, it's time for me to fly out. Bye!

Like Scrounging Devils 4/7

Sat, 10 May 2008 07:35:44 GMT

Title: Like Scrounging Devils
Pairing: Chuck/PIerre
Chapter: 4/7
Summary: Pierre takes an offer that could possibly excite his already boring life and gets more than what he bargained for.
Word Count: 3890
Author's Note: Just like many of you have been, finals had taken over my schedule. I've been a busy bee. I didn't even have time to read any fics. (I've got a lot of catching up to do.) &I don't know why this took forever to finish considering it's been done after I posted the last chapter. I merely added, like, 200 words to it. Anyways - enjoy. You might not see the next chapter for a while. UGH - school.

Part 1: Sloth
Part 2: Lust
Part 3: Gluttony

Pierre awoke the following morning with a surge of satisfaction hovering over his chest. It’d been years since he woke up feeling like the way he did. Usually, he’d walk out of bed with work on his mind, thinking about how typical his day was going to be. Not once since his cartooning days has he woken up without having to hastily get off to get ready for work. And although he had the day off, he stayed in bed longer than it usually took him to get started with errands. He just laid there, hands behind his head and reminisced of his date, making out images of Chuck on his popcorn ceiling. Such thoughts led his mind to how disastrously successful his date was. Sure, they eventually shared some nice moments, but the level of uneasiness that the two exuded the whole time couldn’t have made up by it. Everything was done so wrong yet it felt so right. Every single glances exchanged, every single thing learned from Chuck, and each and every second he’d felt comfortably awkward during the entire date. It’d seem like a contradicting feeling, but it’s not the first time Pierre included himself in such oxymoron.

It was an hour after he’d woken up when Pierre decided he should start with chores and errands. His days off were usually spent fetching groceries, paying and mailing bills, some work related errands that he couldn’t do during work hours and sometimes, if time permitted, catch a movie or go shopping. Today was to be spent exactly like he would during any other free day. Only this time, he had a little something extra; an uplifting energy that’d keep him going through chores with no repugnance slowing him down. That date surely did him well. To be frank, why wouldn’t it? It was certainly a nice treat to be snapped out of his boring routine he called his life, but what made it so special? So special that it actually seeped through the following day. Pierre didn’t know what it was and he wasn’t complaining. That extra something he was feeling, as questionable as it is, wasn’t going to be stopped anytime soon. Especially when it just keeps on coming.

From: 483-098-3874

Hey, I’m sorry if things were awkward between us, but I’d just like to thank you once more for the wonderful date last night. I really like you, Pierre. You’re a nice and funny guy. I wouldn’t mind going on a date with you again. See you soon! Probably at work =p

A huge grin crept on his face as he read Chuck’s text message. A subtle response compared to what he was currently feeling inside. It was as if he was back in high school once more. Back when you find that your crush liked you as well. Back when puppy love was what one could only think of at the time. Back when you jumped for joy or squealed in happiness when things were going the way you wanted them to. That exact time frame of Pierre’s life was being revisited. It may be irresponsible of him to put a crush in front of work. It may be juvenile of him to act like the way he was acting. Heck, it may even be immature, but all was to be put aside. Pierre felt freed. He felt as if he didn’t need to worry about anything else like he usually does. There was no need to plan things out in organization. There was no need for appointments and schedules. For once in a very long time, Pierre was to let things write itself for him. He was to let things happen without the aid of his assertive programming. And even though he‘s leaving himself vulnerable, unsure whether this would lead to heartbreak or romance, he’s eagerly waiting to where faith will take him.

With his phone and car keys in hand, he stepped out of his apartment and got in his car. He buckled up and began driving out of the complex. As he backed out of the garage, he caught sight of the cookbook that was never given to Chuck. It made Pierre brake abruptly causing a car to swerve off his destructive path. He took the book into his hands and examined it. What was he to do it with now? It wouldn’t make sense if he’d give it seeing they never went to Riviera’s. Which was the whole point of getting the book in the first place. A book that he didn’t even pay for at that.

An idea suddenly sparked in his head. Since he was certain he wasn’t going to give it to Chuck, he thought of returning the book. He saw no harm in doing so, anyways. Plus, a little sober chat with the two men who owned the shop would seem like a friendly way of thanking them for a nice gesture. Even if it meant returning it to them. So Pierre turned the opposite way of where he usually drove for errands and went to the book store, arriving only minutes considering the city is a ghost town after everyone has gone to work. He found an empty spot just outside of the store and parked his car in it.

Stepping out of his car, he was greeted by a large commotion happening within the store. There were boxes sprawled on top one another. A dozen men barging in and out of the bookstore with hardware and tools in hand. Drop cloths flooded out through the door. Bookshelves blocked any pedestrian traffic from using the sidewalk they were situated in. Pierre was either in a totally different establishment or David and Sebastien were doing some major hauling to the store. He was somewhat relieved it was the latter. It would have been embarrassing to march up in a totally different bookstore. Let alone, get lost in a city you’ve lived in almost all your life.

Amongst the crowd of busy workers, Pierre was able to spot Sebastien. He carefully tip-toed his way through the scattered equipments on the floor and headed towards where Sebastien stood, who spotted Pierre midway and ran up to him.

“Hey!” He greeted with a smile.

“Hey,” Pierre replied as he continued to absorb the current surrounding he was in. “Nice place.”

Sebastien scoffed at the sarcasm. “I know, it’s a mess.”

“You moving?”

“No,” Sebastien replied, stressing out his answer which led Pierre to assume that he was unsure. “We’re clearing things up right now to see if the store has any potential. If not, we’re selling the place. No one really buys books anymore anyways.”

“I see.” Pierre nodded as he surveyed the surroundings for the proposed improvements.

“Yeah, David and I have been bustling ever since the first phase of my uncle’s will took effect a few days ago.”

“First phase?”

“I don’t know if you remember, but I’ve told you that my uncle owns this place and it’s being handed down to me.”

Pierre remained clueless and Sebastien noticed. “He’s on his deathbed.”

“Ah.”

“Yeah.”

“Sorry.”

“It’s alright. So, what brings you here?” Seb replied hastily, a sudden interest in changing the subject was hinted. Pierre understood that it was a sensitive matter to talk about, so he followed through.

“Oh, nothing. I just thought I’d return this since I have no use for it anymore.” He shook the book in the air, showing Sebastien what he was talking about.

Sebastien stared at the book, unaware of its relevance. He looked at Pierre for an answer, but he merely shook the book as if the gust of wind it made would suck out the memory for Sebastien. Slowly but surely, it came to him. Causing him to blush by his forgetfulness.

“Oh yeah, I remember.” Pierre nodded his head as he shoved the book to Sebastien’s chest. “I’m sorry about your date.”

Pierre shrugged and replied, “It’s okay. We went on another date last night to make up for it.”

Sebastien gleamed in delight as he expressed his excitement. “Oh my god, really? How’d it go?”

The sudden reminder of the subject somehow made Pierre talkative. As if he was waiting for Sebastien to ask of their date so he could ramble on about how great it was. Babbling a great deal about something Sebastien probably didn’t even care about didn’t stop Pierre. Chuck’s this, Chuck’s that. It’s surprising how Sebastien managed not to chuck Pierre in the face for hearing the name as much as he did. Thankfully for both of them, he didn’t. Seb just listened intently, showing an occasional smile when Pierre mentioned sweet parts. A toothpaste commercial could have been shot right there and then by how much the two flashed their grins at each other. There seemed to be no end to Pierre’s story, up until he realized how much he’d been talking. Which he couldn’t have realized any sooner.

“Oh god, I’m sorry.” Pierre stopped himself as he prevented further words to be spoken.

“No, no. Go on.” Sebastien smiled encouragingly.

“Well, there’s not much after that. I’ve pretty much just told you of our date in detail.”

Sebastien laughed lightly and Pierre smiled, taking his sight off Sebastien.

“You guys sound like a very cute couple. David and I wouldn’t mind going out with you guys.”

“What do you mean?”

“As in a double date.”

“Oh, I don’t know about that.” Pierre hesitated in an anticipating tone.

“Riviera’s at 9 it is. See you there!” Ignoring the fact that he needed Pierre’s response, he turned the corner and disappeared into the piles of storage boxes, leaving Pierre to blink out in astonishment. Did he really just do that? However did he just let Sebastien bust that move? Regardless of how nice it sounded to go on a double date, its tactless execution almost made it inconsiderable. Sebastien was either cocky or can’t handle a proper answer, whether it’d be a negative or a positive one.

It’s the million dollar question. Should they go or should they pass? Pierre had already accomplished the task he was to do at the bookstore so there was no need for any further associations of them in his or Chuck’s lives. He already knew that Chuck had bad vibes of the two and allowing himself to bask under their influences would only lead Chuck to believe that he had no effort into the relationship. No matter the problem, he was to stay away from the two. But why is it that he found himself calling Chuck to tell him of their double date?

“Hey, Chuck! Are you busy?”

“No, I’m on break right now. What’s up?”

“Nothing, I’m at the bookstore.”

“What bookstore?”

“You know,“ Pierre suddenly felt nervous in revealing his whereabouts. “where I got drugged.”

“Okay…” Chuck started, “So you do get high everyday.”

“I would if I could.” Pierre replied, but quickly reassured Chuck that he was, “Just kidding.”

“Right.” Chuck somehow found that hard to believe and continued on with the conversation. “So why did you call me again?” Pierre faltered on the other end of the line.

“Oh, yeah. Um, this might be a little far fetched, but those two guys asked us to go on a double date with them.”

“Wait, hold on.” Pierre had said it so fast that Chuck almost missed it. “You go over there for reasons unknown to get asked out by some guys who’ve drugged and could have possibly killed you? And they’re a couple? Why are they always at the bookstore?”

Pierre simply laughed. He knew that the tone of voice that Chuck used wasn’t disapproving. “I’ll explain later. But that’s if you’re willing to go.”

“Sure, I’ll go. Even if I’m not really liking the idea of going on a double date with these crazy idiots, but sure, any reason to see you.”

“Aw, that’s so sweet.” Pierre said mockingly. “I’ll pick you up at 9?”

“Sounds good.”

9 o’clock couldn’t have arrived any sooner. From the time Pierre called Chuck ’till he found himself pulling up the familiar building, he only managed to get his dry cleaning and send bills in the post office. Time went by in an instant as he minded his thoughts of the double date he and Chuck were to attend. In such a short time crunch, he was able to change out of his clothes into nicer ones and took a few items out of his closet for Chuck. He figured they wore the same size.

“I don’t know about wearing my work clothes on the date.” Chuck said worryingly as he stepped into the passenger seat of Pierre’s car.

“Chuck, your work clothes count as date clothes.”

“’Still…”

“Don’t worry, I brought you some of my clothes. I thought we’d fit in each other’s shirts.”

“Oh, thanks.” He reached over the backseat to find a pile of clothes to choose from. Chuck picked a crisp button up shirt and a pair of jeans one size too small. “Jeeze, Pierre. Size thirty-two?” Chuck held out Pierre’s jeans in front of his face, contemplating whether or not he’d give it a try. It was only one size smaller.

“Just try it on.”

Chuck gave Pierre a suspicious look. “You just want me to change out of my clothes, don’t you?”

“I’m driving, Chuck. I wouldn’t be able to see a thing even if I wanted to.”

Chuck took this as a negative answer to his question, so he did the favor. He hopped to the backseat and started to unbutton his shirt to reveal a ripped body clad in a far too flamboyant wife beater. Pierre stole a peek from his rear view mirror only to be caught by Chuck staring right back at him.

“You can pull up to the curb if you want to stare even more.”

Pierre scoffed and continued to drive, not daring to peek at Chuck once more even if he was squeezing his way down Pierre’s pants. From the corner of his eye, he made out motions of Chuck convulsing as he pulled the tight jeans over his legs, muttering incoherent curses on his obesity. He resurfaced moments later as he hopped back into the driver’s seat, sweating.

“Damn, I’m going to be uncomfortable tonight.”

Pierre took his eyes off the road and quickly scanned over Chuck’s appearance. “You look good.”

“Thanks for the compliment, but seriously though, why must you wear high rise jeans? I feel like I’m wearing my little sister’s pants.” He complained as he pulled on the seam of his jeans that constricted blood flow to his groin.

“Are you saying you’re too big to have little room in my pants?”

“No, you pervert. Maybe I’m just not used to wearing pants for men with tiny -”

Before he could finish his insult, Pierre smacked him in the arm playfully.

“You jerk, you ain’t seen nothing yet.”

Chuck cooed mockingly as he waved his hands in front of him. “Do I hear an Anaconda hissing? Do I hear the roars of a huge monster bellowing from the depths of your crevices? Is that what I think it is?”

Chuck stuck his hand out to his hear, as if he really was listening for any noises while the car remained silent. When it was made apparent nothing could be heard, Chuck said, “Nope, false alarm.”

Pierre gave him another punch in the arm, making Chuck laugh hysterically. Who assured Pierre that he was not a size queen and began telling him a penis joke. As he finished with the punch line, Chuck suddenly took notice of where they were going to eat. His words ceased as they pulled up to Rivieria’s.

“We’re eating here?” he spoke sarcastically as Pierre parked the car.

“Sorry, they said they wanted to eat here and since the bookstore is down the street - “

“I don’t like this already. I feel like they’re mocking us.” Chuck stepped out of the car and Pierre followed him out as they started walking out of the garage.

“No, they’re not. They’re nice.”

“You still haven’t explained as to why you had me agree on going on a double date with these two. Could you please fill me in, because I’m completely oblivious of the whole situation.”

“Well David and Sebastien own the bookstore down the street. That’s where I got a book I got that I never gave to you. This morning, I went there to return it since I didn’t want you to get a book that’d reminded you of our unsuccessful first date. A conversation led to another and I was there agreeing on a double date. They seemed nice about it, so I said yes.”

“Let me get this straight. You went back to the store full of druggies, gay ones at that, that could have possibly done the same thing over again. Then you returned a book you were to give to me because you didn’t want me to remember of our first date yet you agree on going to the same exact restaurant. Could you have said no? I mean this right here already smells fishy to me.”

“We could go somewhere else if you really don’t want to go -”

“No, no. Let’s do this. I wasn’t against it, I was just a little iffy, that‘s all.” Chuck smiled. “But wouldn’t you be as well? What if I was to invite guys that -”

“Pierre!”

Chuck’s sentence was halted when a shrieking voice echoed across the adjacent parking lot entrance to the restaurant, where they had been waiting to be seated.

“Hey!” Pierre responded as he and Chuck both turned around. Sebastien and David came running towards them and embraced the two. They each introduced themselves to Chuck and Chuck did the same, smiling all the while to give them the nicest impression of him.

“Are we ready to sit?”

“I think so.”

“Let’s do this!”

They were seated immediately after their meeting at the parking lot. The two couples sat across from each other in a round table. Drinks and appetizer orders were taken and they engaged themselves in a conversation.

“So, Chuck. How do you like our Pierre?” David spoke after ordering a plate of fried calamari.

Chuck found it irritating that David called Pierre theirs, but he forced a smile and said, “Very much so.” and turned to look at a grinning Pierre.

“So, you two.” Chuck turned to the other couple as he began his awaited interrogation. “How did know Pierre?”

Chuck saw Pierre scoot uneasily in his chair as he brought up the subject. David and Sebastien, however, chuckled under their breaths as the two tried to speak. Sebastien managed to do so.

“Well, David here thought it would be a good idea to feed Pierre one of his special -”

“I bet you fed him more than one.” Chuck butted in.

Sebastien stopped speaking and eyed Chuck. All of them except Chuck exchanged glances, forcing David to speak for his boyfriend. “Well,”

“So, David. How’s the renovation going?” Pierre spoke loudly, changing the subject entirely. Chuck could have sworn he saw David sigh with relief when Pierre decided to do so as he replied, “It’s doing great, Pierre. Glad you asked.”

Chuck decided to let the topic go and contributed to the current discussion between the group, which involved vacations. He learned that David and Sebastien had been saving up to move to Brazil. The two had been planning the move ever since they took Portuguese in college together. They thought the places had the best advantages to their lifestyles. The party scene meets down to earth living. However such living arrangements were to work out, he left it as it is, not daring to ask any more intruding questions. Instead, he studied their actions.

The three seemed like they were having the time of their lives and Chuck just happened to be there. Pierre noticed this as well, but didn’t consider it as a big deal. He merely continued to talk of his similar plans of moving abroad. He’d been planning on living somewhere nice and that he too had saved up six figures that he’d stored in his house. He even implied that a certain someone might even move with him if things “worked out between them.” Only then when Pierre nudged his elbow on Chuck’s chest did he realize what he meant. He gave Pierre a pat on the back and smiled telling him, “Maybe.”

The talking continued and the dinner sped through. It wasn’t long ’till the two said their goodbyes to David and Sebastien, with Pierre asking them to come over his house the following day for drinks. Chuck must have looked rude throughout the dinner for he didn’t say a word, other than the last goodbyes spoken, after the brief banter with Sebastien. Pierre, however, found Chuck more charming than he could have ever imagined.

“Did you have fun tonight?”

“Yeah, it was fun.” Chuck replied flatly.

“What’s with the voice?”

“Nothing. I just don’t want them to be associated with us anymore.”

“Why not?”

“I just don’t feel comfortable around them. That whole time I felt as if we were being bossed around like we don‘t know what we‘re doing.”

“You’re crazy, Chuck.”

“No, you’re crazy.” Chuck retaliated harshly. “After what they’ve done to you, you find it okay to go out with them? I don’t know who in their right mind would do that.”

"Really, Chuck? Is there a need for any of this?”

“What are you talking about?”

“We’ve only gone on two dates and we find ourselves arguing already?”

“Maybe if my date wasn’t so inconsiderate and -”

“Couldn’t you have advised me earlier of your jealousy?”

“What? Where the hell are you getting this from?” Chuck’s voice raised, offended by Pierre’s accusations.

“Face it, Chuck. You’re jealous of them. You’re feeling insecure.’

“What am I being jealous about? All I said is that I didn’t like them.”

“There had to be a reason to dislike them so fast. They were so nice to us, Chuck!”

“I know that, Pierre! I’m not incompetent in recognizing a nice gesture. If there’s anything I should acknowledge more, it’s my instinctive vibes.”

Pierre’s eyes widened as he pulled up in front of Chuck’s apartment. Both men seemed breathless, but Chuck continued.

"I don't know what's gotten into you. First, they drug you into ditching me, now you're brainwashed into thinking what a standard relationship should be like!"

Pierre didn’t reply. With that, Chuck unbuckled his safety belt and hopped out of the car.

"Yeah, I think I'll call this a night. Thanks for the ride home.”

As Pierre watched Chuck walked towards his house, he became frustrated with himself. He couldn’t figure out what he’d said or done wrong. Answers roamed inside of his head, but he couldn’t seem to grasp a single one for an explanation. A part of him screamed it was his fault, yet a part of him blamed Chuck for the argument they just had. Was it really his fault or was Chuck over-reacting? Has faith shown its outcome? Maybe letting it be wasn’t such a good idea after all.

Who's To Blame?

Wed, 23 Apr 2008 23:36:20 GMT

Title: Who's To Blame?
Pairing: Patrick/Sebastien
Chapter: Standalone
Summary: Sebastien looks back on the day of their video shoot.
Author's Note: Okay, I'm not sure if this counts towards the video layout challenge, but I'd like to put it as an entry. It's not a script, nor is it a fic on how I was to direct the video instead considering it's kinda hard to incorporate a couple in a new video concept, so I came up with this. I just think it wasn't what was asked for, though. lol. It's what you get from getting a full day off by yourself with no intentions on updating your other story for the day. To mods, let me know if this counts because I really want a Seb/Pat layout. I'd like to make it too! >.> Okay, I'm done. On to the other story.

The scorching California winds brush against our skin as we wait for the crew to reset its cameras for another take. It’s a relatively hot day in comparison to what we are accustomed to. However were we able to survive those below freezing Canadian winters? You would probably say it were the sex that kept us warm. Personally, I preferred the cuddling afterwards. There’s just something about being in each others arms shortly after reaching our climax. Your arms around my neck and my back against your chest. It’s the best feeling in the world to feel so secure and loved even if you fell asleep almost immediately.

I know I can‘t blame you for that, though. A lot of men fall asleep after sex from exhaustion and you complain about being one of them. You also like to talk about how it’s scientifically proven that an orgasm causes chemical imbalance on the brain to make a man knock out instantly. But could science prove why one would ignore their partner after they’d exerted as much energy who just happened to have a different outcome from it?

All I could ever want was a kiss or a tight embrace to let me know how much you appreciated everything I’ve done for you. Seriously, try being on top sometimes and see how painful it is for the cold winter air stab against your sweaty back. It’s not a pleasant feeling. So why is it that you think it’s too much to ask for a simple warmth the way I wanted it? You always have your way whenever we have sex, each time getting it effortlessly from me. You want me to choke to death just to feel that sensation of being behind my throat? Sure, just as long as I’m pleasuring my man. You want to try something new? Of course, anything that’d keep you straying away from getting bored of me.

All of those things, I’ve done, but to what? Only to be completely oblivious of what you’ve been doing behind my back. Only to take my mind off as to why you were acting the way you were. You know, I beat myself endlessly at night as I try to figure out what I’ve done wrong. I knew I’ve screwed up somewhere in our relationship. There has to be something that triggered you into going the other way around. Was it my annoying requests for a simple cuddle? Was it my over protectiveness? Or was it that you were never in love with me?

I remember the day you first came to my attention. I was having problems with Luke, my first boyfriend, and you were first to know considering we’ve been best of friends almost all of our lives. I confided with you on how he’d been treating me bad, giving me from little to no attention at all. You of all people should know that it’s something I thrived for. Growing up, I was never given any. It’s to nobody’s surprise that it’d come from a broken home. Why did you think I lived in school to become a janitor shortly after my senior year? I had nowhere else to live! And since you coached the school’s soccer team, I figured it’d be a great way to hang out while we worked. Even though we did barely see each other. I had no other skills to offer other than the generic skills one could earn after graduating high school anyway.

So I lived my life like so, not once complaining about it. I didn’t need anything else. I had a job, a place to live and a friend. That’s about enough essentials as a bum like myself could need. I didn’t dare look any farther outside of the box. Just doing so would help me realize how pathetic my life was. Even if it was, you were always there to comfort me, joking about how I could probably start my own janitorial firm. I laughed, as usual. A laugh that you had dubbed as ‘The Guy Catcher.‘ Sure enough, you’d been right. If it weren’t for that joke you made, I wouldn’t have met Luke.

I started dating the guy who fell for my smile, thinking it’d be a great way to have a life outside of what I was used to. Everything thing was great. You could only imagine how excited I was. I never had a relationship prior to the one I had with Luke. I eagerly wanted to learn how to be in one, so I let ourselves teach me. Little did I know, I was getting the wrong instruction. The physical abuse that I once thought were playful inflictions. The hurtful words that I thought he never meant. The lack of attention that I figured he didn’t have time to give. All should have been signs of a failed relationship, but I was naïve. I didn’t know better. How was I to know that?

Thankfully, you led me the right way. Typical you, telling it like it is, was extremely angry at him and my stupidity. It never occurred to me that Luke was taking advantage of me. Never in the year I’ve spent with him did I get the idea of being in an abusive relationship. I could have gone further down the calendar if you didn’t have to put an end to it. You even earned yourself a couple of bruises and a black eye during the process of giving Luke his own medicine with you claiming it was all worth it afterwards.

That’s when you had me.

I was worth something to you. You got beat up to stand up for someone that never asked you to. You cared about me. A persons’ best friend should have done the same thing to them, but something told me, a little tiny voice inside of me said you’re level of caring surpassed the platonic border. You weren’t just being a good friend. You didn’t just drive forty miles to get beat up and possibly got in trouble for. You didn’t just expect me to believe it was all because ‘he deserved it’ or ‘he had it coming.’ If there’s one thing you’ve forgotten, it was you’ve passed your knowledge to me.

I was able to read you like a book after getting passed your thick cover. Once I’ve opened it, there was no way of closing it back. Eventually, pages and pages of hidden emotions flooded out of your mouth. Everything from when it had started to wishing you hadn’t fallen for me. You switched from the past to the present and even the future. A single, long ramble only led myself to realize how it’s been you all along that I needed. It was you that was meant for me. It was you that I was destined to be with. It was you that was to help me come to my senses on how oblivious I’ve been of our fate.

I’ve forgotten how fast we’ve taken things. Our relationship started as soon as we had that talk between us. It was as if we were quickly making up for the times we’ve spent strictly as friends. We wanted to do as much as a couple, never seeing an end to such activities.

To be honest, I did.

As much as I didn’t want to admit it to myself, I thought our relationship was going to fall apart quickly. The usual activity of having sex and going out was surely going to get boring soon. Ironically, the stuff we did to stray as away from boredom was the exact same thing that got us bored of each other. It didn’t take long for you to start giving me lesser attention than you did before we even started going out. You paid more attention to me when we were friends than you did a couple of months in our relationship. I wanted to know so badly what was causing all of this, and I was glad I found out eventually.

You slept with Luke. The guy you’ve beaten up to win my heart. The guy who you thought so wrongly of. The sole reason why I was with you. It was as if you’ve passed your excellent ability on to me, leaving you with no sense of judgment at all. It was as if you weren’t even trying hard enough to come up with a credulous lie. It was as if you didn’t even care about me finding out. You could have just straight out told me then, and surprisingly, that’s what you resorted to at the end.

At first, it tore my heart apart. No, I take that back. It tore me apart as a whole. Never in my life have I felt so betrayed. I would have rather taken it from my dysfunctional family than from you. It felt as if everything had been a joke to you. It felt as if I was just a pawn to get you to him. I was disgustedly used by someone who I thought I was able to trust. Someone who I thought loved me truly. Someone who I thought was the man for me. Apparently, you weren’t.

We went our separate ways. I found Simple Plan and you did whatever it was you did during our time apart. Word of mouth informed me that you’ve married Luke. I couldn’t care less then because I was with David. If you were to be there the first time I’ve met him, you would have probably thought he was the last guy I would ever get with. Sure, there were other attractive guys in the band, but David was the one that stuck out the most. I was quiet, he was loud. I was reserved and he was rowdy. I’m old-fashioned and boring while he’s wild and kinky. I could only imagine hearing ‘Opposites do attract’ from your mouth, but I didn’t. You weren’t around. Out of sight and never to be heard from.

That’s up until you found we’ve become famous. You introduced yourself as a very good friend of mine, myself not saying a word as the guys found you legitimate enough to become the band’s ’main guy.’ I didn’t complain. Who were you to come in between David and I anyways? You didn’t have that power over me anymore. I never thought of you or of our past from then on. You were merely a memory to me then and now. We’ve learned to put things aside as we rekindled our old friendship. We managed to get along, not once did any of us mention our past to the guys. Everything around me was perfect. I had a promising career, an incredible boyfriend, and an old friend back. It’s to my surprise that it hasn’t change since then.

“Sets everybody!”

A familiar high-pitched command snaps me out of my thoughts as cameras start rolling. I walk towards where our band is situated; on top of a building that’s covered with floral backdrops. I watch as the rest of the guys run towards their instruments as we begin to shoot the video for our second single.

“Action.” she yells, indicating Pierre to start singing the chorus with the rest of us playing behind him.

As the loud music makes it way out of the speakers, we begin to feel the music. The band dancing their way through the rhythm with Pierre singing along to the lyrics that held the deepest meaning towards me. The song that held my true feelings over the past few years. I was being honest about you being my only friend then, so I had no where else to express my bottled feelings ‘till the day Luke came coming back into your life. Into our lives. I’ve long forgotten about him and what you did, but for him to come strolling as easily as he did a few weeks ago, I couldn’t give him any more kudos for such a courageous and tactless act. I had to let it out one way or another and I was certainly not letting anybody else in the band hear of it. So this song’s for you. A song dedicated strictly for you.

You may know this now, but can you see how easy it was to get some attention? What was it that I never did for you to give me any? Did I need to go the route you went to cheat on you? Was it only then will I get a single hello or even the reassuring three letter word to keep me believing you were still in love with me? And although I may never know the answer to that question, I thank you nonetheless. Because if it weren’t for you, I would have never joined Simple Plan. I would have never had this successful career and same goes for you too. But most importantly, I would have never met David. I would have never had the love that I wanted. I would have never gotten the attention I needed. Heck, I wouldn’t have even written this song about you. But I guess one screw up could result into something good. Even if it benefited the one who fucked up as well.

As the song near its end, I catch a glimpse of you behind your camera, Luke wrapped lazily around your waist, making me cringe at the sight. I sing along to each song sung by Pierre. Each words spat directly towards your direction. Articulation in lieu of stabs, vibrato in lieu of strangle, and my pitch in lieu of punches. They were my self-expression on how to get back at you.

“Cut, that’s the wrap!”

Upon hearing our dismissal, I sprint directly towards the concession tent to get a drink of water with David rushing behind me. He takes me by the arm and asks if I’m okay. I assure him that nothing is wrong and I let the man of my dreams kiss my forehead as he takes me into his arms, whispering his timeless devotions. I let the familiar words sink from my ears through my veins. The exuding love that makes my body spark with life tells me he’s the love of my life. This feeling couldn’t be felt with anyone else and I’m sure he could say the same thing. The feeling of excitement, freedom, and weakness all blended harmoniously together. The confidence I have to say that David loves me no lesser than I do towards him. The commending knowledge that we share true love. A love that I once thought I had with you. A love that took us to where we are now. A love that once held our friendship even stronger. A love that couldn‘t have been meant for each other as it had been a lie all along. But who was there to blame? Surely, you wouldn’t count yourself in.

Like Scrounging Devils 3/7

Wed, 23 Apr 2008 06:46:37 GMT

Title: Like Scrounging Devils
Pairing: Chuck/Pierre
Chapter: 3/7
Summary: Pierre takes an offer that could possibly excite his already boring life and gets more than what he bargained for.
Author's Note: Surprisingly none this time around.

Part 1: Sloth
Part 2: Lust

“Pierre, table for two.”

“That’s us.“ Pierre responded eagerly and pulled Chuck behind him.

They were seated in the corner of a small fusion restaurant that Pierre had chosen. He wanted to stray as far as he could from any European menus, so he settled with Hawaiian-Japanese food. It was a dimly lit place, perfect for any type of setting. Whether it’d be for dates, birthdays, or simply having a fun night out in town. This, being their second date, counted in for their perfect little dinner and Pierre was glad Chuck noticed it as well.

“This is a really nice place, Pierre.” Chuck spoke in awe as he looked around, taking in the place’s exuberant atmosphere.

“I’m glad you approve. I just hope you’re into sea-food, though.” Chuck scowled disapprovingly and Pierre took this as a negative reply to his statement and he frowned.

“Look, we could go somewhere else if you want. We haven’t even ordered yet. I’ll tell our server we changed our -” Pierre ceased from talking. Chuck was cackling under his breath. It only took moments for Pierre to catch on that the other man was kidding and joined him in laughter.

“I love sea food.”

“You‘re an asshole.” Chuck was, in fact, an asshole. Unbeknownst to the prankster, Pierre had been a nervous-wreck about this date. Two full days of pure torture in his head. Anxiety and excitement battled for Pierre’s attention, taking the man to the brink of insanity. Excitement, however, usually won his side. He was so thrilled about this date that he’d lain out what he was to wear the night of asking Chuck out. It even got to the point that he stood in front of the mirror for hours, practicing his best features such as the perfect smile, the correct angle where his jaw bone is most noticeable, and even his attractive standing and sitting postures. Typical rituals a person would do to prepare for their first date. It was a surprise Pierre didn’t go as far as shaving his ass ‘Just in case.’

“I know you want me, Pierre, but should we be talking about desserts already? I mean, we haven’t even gotten through appetizers yet.” It took a while for Pierre to realize what Chuck referenced to but he did eventually, curling his lips in disgust and Chuck winking in response.

“Shall we order then, jerk face?”

“We shall, mommy dearest.”

Their waiter arrived briefly and asked the two how their night was going as he took their drink and appetizer orders. They each ordered a glass of smooth, raspberry sake and a plate of pineapple and squid sashimi for the both of them. After jotting the requested items on his notepad, he excused himself and left to the kitchen, leaving the two to converse.

“You know, I really don’t know much about you.” Chuck spoke of his concern as soon as their server left the table. Pierre, however, still trailed the waiter as he made sure he’d punched the orders in immediately. Upon seeing that it’d been put on the computer, he turned his attention to Chuck and replied, “Same. I guess we could start now?”

“I’ll go first. My name is Charles Comeau, who everyone may know by the name of Chuck. You could use either or, I really don’t mind. Um, let’s see. I’m twenty seven years old and majored in accounting in -”

“Chuck, you’re not on a job interview. You’re on a date. Tell me something else.”

“Like what?”

“I don’t know.” Pierre shrugged as he thought of an example. “Like, what your hobbies are. What are your aspirations in life, if there are any. Or what you look for in a man. I don’t know, things you would like to know about me.”

Chuck stared at Pierre intently, taking in all the suggested advices for a proper conversation with a date. Cocking an eyebrow for a response, he began with, “Well, other than having sex with mathematics, I like to spend time with my cat, build model airplanes when I have time, and sometimes I like to go to independent movie theaters to watch documentaries or a re-run of a cult classic. I’m not really a party type of dude. I’d rather chill at home with a bowl of Pirate’s Booty and a bucket of my favorite Jamba Juice.”

Chuck paused to let Pierre butt-in, but he just nodded his head as he smiled, asking Chuck to continue.

“As for aspirations,” Chuck scratched a spot behind his hear as he thought of one. “I really wanted to be a pilot when I was little. It’s the reason why a grown man like myself still builds model airplanes. Deep down inside, it’s a burning passion. I even went to school for it.”

“What happened?” Pierre finally spoke out of curiosity.

“Like any other reason one’s dream could turn impossible.”

“Money?”

Chuck nodded in agreement. Their conversation had somehow drifted away, leaving the two exchanging glances once in a while. Tense air was starting to build up as the first phase of discomfort crept in. Luckily for them, before it had gotten worse, the waiter came strolling to their table with their drinks and appetizer in hand. He placed them on the table, naming them one by one as he did so. The two thanked the man and told him that they were ready to order. With that, the waiter whipped the same notepad back out, signaling them to start. Pierre ordered a mahi-mahi while Chuck asked for a Hibachi grilled salmon. The man turned once again towards the kitchen to get their entrees ready as the two started picking at their sashimi sampler.

“So, how about you?” Chuck asked as he flicked a piece of pineapple into his mouth.

“What do you want to know?”

“I’ve just blabbed about myself randomly. Do the same, I guess?”

“Um, okay.” Pierre cowered down from Chuck, as if he’d been demanded by a slave master. “Well, other than being a boring advertising agent co-worker, I’m a part-time artist. Before I started working at Otello, I used to have a comic portion on the newspaper. You may not have heard of it, but I created Twisted Tina“

Chuck almost choked on a piece of raw fish. “Twisted Tina?” he asked, almost yelling.

Pierre nodded, “Yes.” and looked around for any guest that may have been alarmed by the sudden outburst. Chuck realized why Pierre’s gaze shot throughout the whole restaurant and whispered an apology.

“It’s okay.”

“Go on, though.” Chuck asked, motioning his hand for Pierre to continue while the other picked on a pineapple fiber stuck on his tooth. Classy.

“Oh, right. Well, things started to go wrong and I ended up losing that job. I searched and searched for any newspaper that’d take my work, but none seemed to need any other comics that weren’t as popular as the rest. I thought I’d have enough money to start my own publications, but I didn’t. So I decided to take the job at Otello. It was decent pay, and somewhat enjoyable . . . at times. I’m able to pay the rent, bills, and save up to start my own publication.”

“Man, that blows. If it’d make you feel any better, I really did enjoy Twisted Tina.” Chuck grinned causing Pierre to blush inside. Something about that statement told Pierre that he was starting to like, and get used to, the man’s company. It might have been the compliment, but he knew there was more to like to his kiss-ass attitude. He didn’t think it’d come this quick, but Pierre was gradually crushing on Chuck. The little quirks that were once unnoticeable and of least importance were now what he searched for. From the way Chuck scratches the back of his ear whenever he was asked a question to the way he smiles nervously to give comfort to others. Usually, you wouldn’t notice such things and remark them as being cute, but things had change over the past few hours he’d spent with Chuck. This left Pierre a taunting question behind his head. Was this it? Was this the start of their courtship? A courtship that could lead into a serious relationship? A successful one at that? Whatever the answer, Pierre couldn’t wait to find out.

The two had been engaged in a deep conversation that they didn’t even realize that their plates had arrived ’till half way through eating it. Apparently, they were too eager to notice that food got in the way of their speech. Food could have been flying out everywhere with how fast they were talking, but none were seen in the air. Everything was going so well. It was if they’ve known each other for so long. They both knew what to talk about, how to discuss it, and when to stop to move on to another topic. Pierre didn’t see an end to their content state. Everything was so comfortable around them, none of the awkwardness dared to cross their perimeter.

“So, what really did happen that night you stood me up?” Chuck felt as if they’ve gone past through the ice breakers and decided it would do no harm asking Pierre what he was curious about for the past week. Their date could have gone downhill from there if Pierre didn’t find any reason to lie from that point on.

“You really want to know?”

“Yeah, I’m just curious.” Chuck grinned peevishly and made Pierre think twice about telling the truth. “I won’t be mad though.” Chuck added quickly. “We’re on a date now. I could really care less about our first attempt.” Pierre’s chest loosened and he heaved a relieving sigh before starting.

“It’s a really long story, but to make it short, it was a failed mission of trying to impress you.” Chuck cocked an eyebrow and asked for a further explanation.

“Well, I wanted to get you a present but I really didn’t know what to get you. So when I saw this bookstore down the street from Rivieria’s, I thought it was worth the last shot. So I walk in and I was greeted by these two lunatics. They ended up drugging me with these éclairs, causing me to miss on our date.”

Chuck eyes had widened. It was either the shocking factor or the total disbelief that Pierre’s story conveyed. Either or, it wasn’t the type of reaction he wanted to receive from Chuck. Scared to say any more, Pierre cleared his throat, asking for a response.

“They drugged you?!” Chuck spoke up, a little less louder than the yelling he had done earlier. “You know how much trouble they can get from that?”

“Well, not necessarily. I did it myself. They just didn’t tell me the stuff they offered had something in it.”

“I don’t know Pierre,” Chuck had suspicion in his voice. “I don’t think you’re giving them enough credit for the trouble they caused you and I.” Pierre’s gaze turned towards his plate. He knew the conversation of what happened that night was to come up. And even though he was still guilty for it, he was glad it was over with. He just had to see how far Chuck’s reaction was going to go.

“Hey, are you okay?” Pierre felt applied pressure on his left shoulder, recognizing it as Chuck’s hand as he looked up.

“Yeah, I just feel sorry about the other night.”

“Look, I told you I wasn’t going to get mad. The past is over, and now we’re on date.” Chuck flashed Pierre another one of his comfort grins, making his stomach implode on its own excitement. “But I still can’t believe you stood me up to get high. I hope you don’t do that, like, everyday.”

“Nah.” Pierre scoffed.

“You do, huh? Is that why you have a reputation of being the grumpy coffee witch at work?”

“Shut up.” Pierre chuckled and Chuck laughed along with him.

Their dinner calmed down after Chuck’s whole interrogation went down. After a few jokes and work-related experiences were shared, the two decided it was their time to leave. Pierre took this opportunity to pay the bill and asked the waiter for their check. The waiter came almost instantly, giving them the impression of how hungry he was for their tip, and gave them their bill, taking it back immediately when Pierre handed him his debit card. As they waited for Pierre’s card, it left the two to talk of their next destination after they had left the restaurant. They agreed on Chuck’s apartment for a movie and as soon as their waiter returned with what held them back from leaving, they dashed outside the restaurant and left the waiter empty handed from any tips.

Arriving at Chuck’s apartment took incredibly longer than expected considering they rode in separate cars. With Chuck leading the way and driving at top speed of 30 mph, it seemed as though they’ve been trekking cross-country for their unknown destination. But alas, arriving nonetheless. Chuck’s apartment complex was comparatively nicer than Pierre’s. As they drove towards Chuck‘s place, Pierre noticed that they were driving towards the nice part of their town. He began to ponder on bow he could afford such a nice place. He either made a lot of money being an accountant, which Pierre wasn’t so happy about, or Chuck had a roommate. It’d make him feel better if it was the latter, but turns out, they really do make a lot of money down in accounting, giving Pierre something new to frown about.

“Chuck, this is a really nice place. How could you afford it?” It came out sounding rude, but Pierre was known to slip out blunt comments such as this one. Chuck had just opened the door, with Pierre halting under the door frame, waiting for an invitation.

“Oh, my parents own the place, so I get an offspring discount.”

Pierre was turned off. “So, it’s kind of like living in your parents place.”

“Sort of, but I pay them rent.” he said proudly before asking Pierre to come inside. Pierre walked in sheepishly, as if he wasn’t comfortable being in his household. Chuck muttered something about feeling at home as he disappeared into the corridor, reappearing moments with a tubby cat in hand. Pierre cooed at the adorable cat and reached out to grab it. The cat purred on contact with Pierre and he began to pet it vigorously, making awe sounds and complimenting it all the while.

“Pierre, meet Cul de Sac.”

Pierre thought he heard it wrong. “I’m sorry. Cul de what-what?”

“Cul de sac. You know, a street with no outlets.”

“I know what a cul de sac is, dumbfuck.” he retorted.

“Boy, you really like to use that insult don’t you?”

Pierre laughed. “Seriously, though. What’s with the name.”

“Well, I wanted her to have a name that starts with the letter ‘C’ also. I suck at the naming department and since I live in the cul de sac and it was the first ‘C’ word I thought of, I stuck with that.”

“Really, Chuck? I could name out 10 names that start with ‘C’s off the top of my head.”

“Shoot.”

“Let’s see, Charles, aka, Chuck, Corinne,” he spat, indicating there’d known a person whose name started with ‘C’, including Chuck’s own one. “Cynthia, Claire, Candice, Caroline, Crystal, Christine, Christina, Christy, and Chrissy.”

“Big deal, the last five had the name Chris in them.” Chuck bellowed, unimpressed.

“So, still started with ‘C’ didn’t it?”

“Whatever,” he began, changing the subject as he walked towards his entertainment system. “What do you want to watch?”

“I don’t care, anything.” Pierre slumped into a more comfortable position, Cul de sac purring silently on his lap. He watched as Chuck filed through his collection of DVDs searching for the right choice. As he stooped deeper into his shelves of movies, Pierre took notice of his behavior. He was fidgety and nervous. The man must have been having no such luck with picking the right movie. Having a collection of gory, horror movies didn’t help either. Finally, with a defeated sigh, Chuck gave up, straightening his posture.

“You want to eat something instead?” he asked hopelessly.

“Chuck, we just came from dinner.” Pierre replied coolly.

“Oh, right.”

“Am I that big of a fat ass?”

“No, no!” Chuck’s arms wailed in defense, assuring Pierre he didn’t mean it that way. His shear panic could be read clearly as he tried to figure out what to do. To make matters worse, Pierre started laughing at him.

“Relax, Chuck.”

“I’m sorry. I just haven’t had anyone come to my apartment in a while. I’m afraid I’ve forgotten how to entertain.”

"It's alright. I had a nice time tonight. I kind of almost regret ditching you the other night."

"Please don't bring it back up."

There was silence between the two. Cul de sac’s breathing was the only sound heard.

"Well, I think I’ma get going." Pierre spoke, placing the cat from his lap onto the couch. “Thanks for inviting me over and thanks for letting me take you out.”

“Oh, my pleasure and thank you, mister.”

The two shared a smile as Pierre stood up from the sofa, walking towards the door.

"I'll walk you to your car." Pierre heard Chuck behind him.

"I'm not a girl, Chuck. I think I can handle if someone tries to rape me."

There was disappointment in his face. Pierre couldn‘t help but to feel sympathetic for Chuck. The man must have been as nervous as Pierre was two days ago, if not even more. Chuck probably got the idea that Pierre was too bored that he decided to leave almost immediately. "Oh, okay then. Goodnight and thanks for dinner."

As Pierre turned to the door, he caught a glimpse of a gesture Chuck did behind him. He laughed inside and felt sorry for missing a hug from Chuck, so he quickly turned around, apologized, and obliged. Noticing how good Chuck smelt, Pierre was certain Chuck was likeable sober. Eating his own assumptions as he walked out of Chuck’s apartment.

LIke Scrounging Devils 2/7

Sun, 20 Apr 2008 05:12:56 GMT

Title: Like Scrounging Devils
Pairing: Chuck/Pierre
Chapter: 2/7
Summary: Pierre takes an offer that could possibly excite his already boring life and gets more than what he bargained for.
Author's Note: So I finally figured out the rest of this story. Mind you, they're all going to be shorter in length compared to the first chapter, but it's all going to be there. Enjoy.

Part 1: Sloth

Pierre reluctantly went back to work the following morning. The events that happened the night before still baffled his mind. It all seemed like a dream that flashed before him. Everything happened so quick, yet a lot of stuff took place. In a matter of hours, he managed to get asked out, ditch the date to meet some strange boys, and get high. Since when did Pierre disregard such simple morals? Since when did he ever do something outside the lines of work and home? And since when did Pierre had gotten high instead of having dinner? His mind was going crazy, he didn’t know what to think of it. He didn’t even need to, quite frankly. What he needed to worry about was Chuck. What was he to say to him? How was he to apologize? How was he to reason?

As much as he needed to think it over, he pushed such thoughts to the back of his head. Just thinking about it made him sweat profusely. Such a bad sign on how he was to react if he was ever to face Chuck in the near future. Nothing screams genuine honesty more than a sweating pig. But even though the large chance of running into Chuck taunted his mind, he steered out of his way to the best of his ability. It was as if he didn’t even have any intentions of apologizing or even saying hello to start over. Even though he was bound to cross paths with him considering they worked in the same building.

Sure enough, it was the two of them alone on the elevator a few days after their attempted date. It was Chuck who caught the door with Pierre already inside. At first, Chuck hesitated on going in when he saw who already occupied it, but he went in anyways. Pierre opened his mouth to say hello, but refrained from speaking when Chuck looked the other way. He knew Chuck was angry at him and he couldn’t blame anyone else but himself. It was surely the most awkward and longest three-floor lift that the two had ever experienced in their years of working at Otello. Both were showing no signs of acknowledging each other’s presence. Pierre fumbled around his phone, pretending to check e-mails and such even though he didn’t have any. Chuck, on the other hand, fidgeted uneasily as he eyed the floor indicator, stealing a few glances at Pierre here and there. And just as they were to reach his floor, Chuck hit the Emergency Stop button, causing the elevator to rattle, halting it eventually.

“Why did you stand me up?”

Pierre couldn’t look at him. He kept his eyes glued on his phone, not wanting to respond. He didn’t want Chuck to know it was all because of a stupid book he was to give to him. Even worse, delaying it more by getting high with some kids he’d barely met that night. Either or, they were both explanations he didn’t intend on using. So he opted for a lie.

“Look,” he spoke as he started eye contact with Chuck. “I know it’s going to sound ridiculous, but it slipped my mind. I’m sorry, man.”

Pierre couldn’t have stated it any less credulous. It was as if he had a disclaimer attached to his statement claiming he was about to lie. Chuck simply glared at him.

“You couldn’t come up with a better excuse than that?”

“Chuck, listen --”

“I’d rather not.”

Pierre obeyed, not wanting to argue, and let his head fall to the floor. Chuck sensed a reply wasn’t on its way so he hit the red button once more. The lift shook with the door opening momentarily to reveal a horde of office workers ranting complaints on why the elevator had stopped working. Chuck managed to slip out before the oncoming crowd prohibited him from exiting. Pierre, however, was pushed to the deepest corners of the elevator, shifted from where Chuck had left him standing. The brief conversation he had with him reminded Pierre of why he avoided him in the first place. His guilt tripled in amount as it was the only feeling felt throughout his body. He hadn’t felt so bad for something so little as missing dinner with someone. Sure, it was a date and he saw how big of a deal it was for both of them, but the reaction he had gotten from Chuck was overwhelming. His subtle words made more of an impact than an effective yelling could have.

He didn’t think that grammatically retarded, online Chuck was so serious in real life. The last time Pierre had seen him it was during the fourth of July party for the company when Chuck was drunk, lewd, and not so serious. The thought of the past made Pierre suddenly realize who he‘d just gotten a closer look on. Chuck, the guy who he loathed for his drunken antics months ago. The same guy who he was to go on a date on a few nights ago. The guy who basically scolded him a few moments ago. Somebody he barely knew yet already played a part in his life. He’s merely an acquaintance yet he’s the one who’s been on Pierre’s mind this whole time. Why so, Pierre didn’t dare ask himself. And before he even had second thoughts about doing it, a co-worker alerted him of their stop, snapping him out of his thoughts.

As he walked towards his desk, he saw the familiar horde of coffee goers crowded around his cubicle. He let out an annoyed sigh as he approached them closer. And just like that, they all fluttered away from his corner, none of which dared sharing eye contact with him. None of them didn't want to get in the way of their grumpy co-worker. They've all had their share of Pierre bickering away of their annoyance, so they've learned to fetch their caffeine whenever Pierre wasn't there. They either went before he got to work, during his break, or after he left. Leaving desperate trips as their last option. Sometimes, you could see people peering over an intern fetching coffee for their boss as if he or she was walking through death row. Pierre knew of their fear and took it to his advantage to harass them in purpose. It's a surprise he hasn't gotten a notice out of claiming the corner. He would have just retaliated for a promotion or to the least, a relocation anyways.

Reaching his desk was like reaching a haven from the busy world. He couldn’t think of any better place, other than his apartment, to be in. And although he loathed his job, he was thankful for getting his own cubicle rather than working with someone desk to desk. Being located in the corner wasn’t all inconvenience, it had it’s perks as well. Privacy being the most important one of them. Not only did he have what he liked to call an office-lette , it was a corner one too. The walls were about five foot high, so anyone taller than that could easily peer over to see what he was doing. That’s not suggesting Pierre had insisted on doing inappropriate stuff because of it, though. You know how co-workers are and their need to always strike conversations so they could lag off on work. It was good that Pierre instated his dislike towards them so nobody came nosing off to him.

After he'd done his usual rituals of fetching his own coffee and setting up his computer, he notices a post-it adhered on his wall by a push-pin. He recognized it as Corinne's hand writing and in bold cursive, it read 'Nice one.’

Pierre rolled his eyes. She clearly knew what’d happened between he and Chuck. It gave him the impression that the man was a tattle-tale. He groaned upon the reminder and decided to start on his work to get his mind off of it. But no matter how hard he tried to, Chuck was all he saw. He couldn’t look at the keyboard without trailing off to the keys that spelled out his name. And as if that wasn’t bad enough, the texts on the monitor seemed to be shining his name. Nothing was able to keep his mind off of him. He knew he had to do something about it. And fast.

When break time arrived, he rushed to the ground floor towards the sandwich shop. He knew Chuck shared the same break as he did so he expected him to be there. Sure enough, Chuck stood in line, four spots ahead of Pierre. He thought it would be a bad idea to pull him out of the line for a conversation, so he stood by the elevators and waited for Chuck.

When Chuck had gotten his sandwich, he turned towards the elevator to get back to his work station. Spotting Pierre, however, didn’t stop him from his tracks. Pierre immediately picked up that he was still being ignored, so he grabbed Chuck’s arm causing him to drop his sandwich.

"We need to talk."

"I need to get back to work." Chuck retorted as he shoved Pierre’s grip lose. He bent over quickly to pick up his sandwich and walked through the elevator doors as fast as he could. Pierre only ran after him and slipped inside. When Chuck saw who’d made it after him, he stuck his free hand into his pocket and took his cell phone out, much like what another man was doing in the elevator. Pierre knew he wasn’t going to catch his attention like this, so with no further hesitation, he hit the emergency stop. The elevator rattled, causing the coffee that the other man held spill on his shirt. The man cursed at Pierre, but he ignored such distractions.

"Chuck - "

"Pierre, I don't care anymore. You didn't like me, that was that. You don't need to say sorry for shit. If anything, I should apologize for making you feel bad. The last thing I need is pity from a failed blind date." Chuck cut in in an odd, friendly manner. Clearly, he just wanted to get it over with with Pierre. Who apparently couldn't comprehend the cold shoulder, so Chuck had to spoon fed the situation to him, smiling all the while to convey the right message.

"You don't understand."

"There's not much to understand!" Chuck was laughing by now, impatience starting in his voice. "I asked you out. You flaked on me. End of story. Nothing goes after that unless you wanted to make up and take me out for a second -"

"Yeah."

Chuck's babble was ceased. He wasn't expecting this sort of outcome. He thought Pierre was just trying to clear his name out of his shit list, but never for another chance. It suddenly hit Chuck that Pierre had interest in him. Maybe something went on that night that made Pierre miss their date. Maybe his grandma died or something. Whatever the reason, Chuck felt guilty for over reacting so quickly and mentally hit his head for it.

"Oh, for the love of god." A voice in the corner caught both of their attention and they turned to see that someone else was in the elevator with them. "Could we just get this over with? I'm soaking wet here."

Chuck and Pierre shared a brief smile before one of them hit the red button, making the elevator ascend momentarily.

"So, what do you say?" Pierre uttered as they stood side by side.

"Sure. But give me your number this time, so if anything does happen and I couldn't make it, I could call and tell you."

Pierre laughed at his stupidity. How could he have forgotten to give his date his number? So much for that confidence he thought he had for a successful date. He really was a novice dater.

Like Scrounging Devils

Tue, 15 Apr 2008 09:25:37 GMT

Title: Like Scrounging Devils
Pairing: Chuck/Pierre
Chapter: Standalone - for now.
Summary: Pierre takes an offer that could possibly excite his already boring life and gets more than what he bargained for.
Author's Note: When I was informed by youzageek_bro of the tag game being played with kathybates and of their need to keep the C/P pairing around here, I thought it would be funny to write a really late April Fool's prank. This was originally going to be a Seb/Pierre fic, but I ended up liking Chuck's character a lot that I stuck with that. I attached the original idea I had before I came with this story as a whole. Well, enjoy my first fic that doesn't have Sebastien in it! :)

Confined in the gray padded walls that instituted his privacy in the work area, Pierre sluggishly clicked around on his computer. Having finished his day's worth of work minutes ago, he was left to wait out his dismissal from the personal hell he called his job. The typical routine of phone calls and paper work became a remarkable effortless task to do. All duties were usually finished early and with the best of quality. It’s a shame Pierre didn’t have his own office yet, let alone a promotion. He was left, like years before, to bore around in his tiny cubicle.

A familiar computer program shone in front of him, scrawling aimlessly in it. Microsoft’s Paint was a favorite pass time activity of Pierre’s. It was his own personal shrink whenever he needed to ease his stress at work. From drawing grotesquely distorted caricatures of his loathed boss or mocking characters of everyone working around him. It may have been cruel and childish, but it worked for him. Seeing how he got control of his co-workers’ animated faiths gave him a sinister delight, a control on everything for once. He was, after all, just another office worker in the lowest of rankings. He sometimes thought about how he got himself to where he was now in the first place.

He was artistic, creative, and friendly; was being the keyword. Prior upon his current job, he was a cartoonist for the local newspaper. He submitted comic strips daily and earned himself two-hundred dollars for each, not bad for three hours worth of work. Making fifty-six hundred dollars each month also gave him the investment to side projects such as art exhibits and public propagandas. A striving artist couldn’t have asked for a better lifestyle. He was doing what he loved to do, got generously paid to do it, and had a comfortable range of excess money for other necessities. He had the life then, happy as he could ever be, an array of friends and connections fanning under him.

But of course, all things had to come to an end. The newspaper decided to cut short on the comics, his being included in the recession. Something so unexpected and hasty almost cost him everything. Pierre never saw the possibilities of his perfect career’s end. He never had any back-ups as to how he would rise again if he was to ever lose his job. The surprise made him panic, causing him to slow down in stress. He looked through all of Montreal, resorting to forty mile drives even, and not one newspaper accepted cartoonists. Apparently, all of the publishing companies decided to cut down simultaneously, reducing his chances of getting hired from slim to none.

Desperate measures called for desperate actions and he ended up working for Otello Corp. as an advertising agent. Never in his life had he worked with so many people around him. He’d usually work in his studio, by himself, only to interact with people once a piece was done. Over at Otello, however, he couldn’t even finish writing a single letter without getting distracted by noisy co-workers getting their grub on. Having his cubicle conveniently located right next to the noisy coffee corner, he’d gotten used to block out such noises to focus on his work. Done so effectively that he didn’t even notice that Corinne, a secretary from the third floor, had been tapping his shoulder, eventually snapping him out of his short daze.

“What are you doing?” she asked timidly as she sipped on her fresh batch of coffee.

Pierre merely looked around as if the question had come from thin air. Having a mind of his own, Corinne often have to reinforce reality back to Pierre whenever he lost himself to the depths of his own imagination. This time was no exception, she knowingly snapped at Pierre to catch his attention. “Pierre!” she exclaimed, with much gusto than intended.

“Oh.” Pierre groaned upon seeing who it was that barked at him. “Hi, Corinne.” Pierre flashed an awkward smile as he returned his gaze to his monitor, totally ignoring Corinne’s cordial extend. Upon seeing what his day-dream had drawn earlier, Pierre gaped in horror and briskly turned the monitor off.

“Nice.” she sneered as she referred to the abstract penile monster that were attacking ant-like creatures. Pierre glanced nervously at Corinne as he bit his lower lip, severely embarrassed that he was unable to come up with an excuse as to why there was a monstrous penis on his screen. “It’s okay. If you weren’t an art freak, I would have thought you were, well - a freak?” Pierre’s face contorted at his friend’s poor attempt on comfort. Corinne stifled a laugh.

“I was just bored. I get out in a few minutes and I have nothing to do.” Pierre reasoned, which was half-right. It was 6:47 PM, he had another thirteen minutes to burn. “What time do you get out?”

Corinne heaved a large sigh, clearly antsy about leaving work as well and said “I still got a few hours.” Both frowned a shrug as they reminded themselves that they couldn’t do anything about it. They lost eye contact and surveyed each other’s surroundings, an invisible barrier of awkwardness separated the two.

“It’s boring out here, don’t you think?” Corinne spoke up momentarily, evidently in the mood to continue the already poorly stricken conversation, possibly trying to kill as much time before getting back to work. Pierre nodded his head in agreement and replied, “Well, there’s not much to do around here anyway.”

“True.” she agreed. “Well,” she sighed, a signal she often used for departures, “maybe you should date around. Try looking on the third floor.” As she turned her heels to head for the elevator, she gave Pierre a hinting wink. A wink that he couldn’t comprehend. She knew that Pierre was gay, so she couldn’t have suggested to ask her out. She also knew that Pierre was single. Maybe she knew something else that Pierre wasn’t aware of. Maybe it was an indication that a possible disturbance to his boring everyday routine sat around inside a similar cubicle a few floors below him. Whatever it was, it puzzled him tremendously.

As the clock ticked closely towards his dismissal from work, he started gathering up all his belongings. There wasn’t much considering everything he needed to function properly stayed in his cubicle. He just needed to fetch his lunch box inside the break room and stuff few paper works inside his bag. All were done in a matter of seconds and as he was about to turn his computer off, he receives a message. By then, he wasn’t too bothered to even check the message. He had his mind directed towards his clammy apartment eating his microwave dinner as he watched primetime television. But there was an odd surge of curiosity that embodied him. Usually, he couldn’t care less about an annoying IM that was either a chain letter or a spam robot. Whatever it was, he sat down anyways.

Charles Comeau: hi there
Pierre Bouvier: Um, hello. May I ask who I’m talking to?
Charles Comeau: oh my names chuck
Charles Comeau: we work in the same building
Pierre Bouvier: Oh, really?
Pierre Bouvier: Why is it that I’ve never heard of you before?
Charles Comeau: lol
Charles Comeau: i bet you have
Charles Comeau: i just go by the name of chuck around here
Pierre Bouvier: Chuck from Accounting?
Charles Comeau: see! you do know
Charles Comeau: lol
Pierre Bouvier: . . .
Pierre Bouvier: So, what is it that you need?
Pierre Bouvier: I’m about to leave so all letters that needed to be publicized tonight can be done tomorrow.
Charles Comeau: geez, a co-worker can’t get friendly with another co-worker?
Pierre Bouvier: Usually I’d be obliged to reply the genial gesture, but I’m just about ready to leave right now, so sorry.
Charles Comeau: r u always up the ass about everything?
Pierre Bouvier: I find offense in that, why do you say so?
Charles Comeau: oh cmon
Charles Comeau: don’t lie
Charles Comeau: ur typing in complete sentences for christs sake!
Charles Comeau: spelled correctly, capitalized & even punctuated!
Pierre Bouvier: Your point?
Charles Comeau: my point is that you need to loosen up a bit
Charles Comeau: whatever it is that’s up there might just fall out
Pierre Bouvier: Listen, I don’t have time for this.
Pierre Bouvier: And it’s not ‘up-the-ass’ if I wanted a comprehensive message for an idiotic co-worker to seize the fact that I’m in no mood to chat.
Pierre Bouvier: So, if you don’t mind, I’m about to leave.
Charles Comeau: WAIT!!!!!!!!!
Charles Comeau: Buzz!
Charles Comeau: Buzz!
Charles Comeau: Buzz!
Pierre Bouvier: What?!
Charles Comeau: don’t leave yet
Pierre Bouvier: Why shouldn’t I? Give me one good reason.
Charles Comeau: lets have dinner
Pierre Bouvier: What?!
Charles Comeau: u know . . . eat like civilized people in a nice restaurant?
Pierre Bouvier: I know what dinner means, dumb fuck.
Pierre Bouvier: But why are you asking me out?
Charles Comeau: idk
Charles Comeau: lets just say a friend of yours thought you needed a date
Pierre Bouvier: Was it Corinne, big fat bitch?
Charles Comeau: im not naming names
Charles Comeau: so what do you say
Pierre Bouvier: I’m not sure, I’d have to check if I’m busy.
Charles Comeau: bullshit
Charles Comeau: we all know that everyone in here has no life outside these buildings
Charles Comeau: cmon now
Charles Comeau: If it’d take proper grammar and punctuation to make you say yes, I’d do it.
Pierre Bouvier: LOL
Charles Comeau: lol? did i rub off on you that much already?
Pierre Bouvier: Shut up.
Charles Comeau: so im guessing its a yes?
Pierre Bouvier: I guess so.
Charles Comeau: great! so what do you think of rivieras?
Pierre Bouvier: The French café down the street?
Charles Comeau: positive
Pierre Bouvier: Sounds nice. What time should I get there?
Charles Comeau: well I get out around 9pm, so in about 2 hours?
Pierre Bouvier: Alright.
Pierre Bouvier: Give me your company pager so I’ll know when you’re coming.
Charles Comeau: oh, shut the fuck up. heres my cellphone 364-5867
Pierre Bouvier: Cellphone it is. lol
Charles Comeau: oh, god. italicizing lol now to make it proper?
Charles Comeau: w/e - ill see you in a few
Pierre Bouvier: Same.

Pierre smiled to himself. The planned date ahead of him surely was a nice surprise, an even bigger disruption in his routine than the brief conversation he shared with Chuck. Having completely forgotten how the dating scene worked, considering he disappeared for a while, Pierre jittered his way out of the building and drove to his apartment. He was to shower, get ready, and possibly even pick up a nice little gift for Chuck as a sign of gratuity for his friendly offer. He may have been rusty on how dates worked, but he remembered enough in order to have a successful date.

With more excitement than he usually had in going home, it takes him half the time to reach his destination. He rushed directly towards the shower as he cleansed himself from the stench of stress. He moisturized, conditioned, and even after-shaved, clearly putting a lot of effort into looking his best. Each strand of his hair was styled to perfection and fashionably coiffed. The two hour time frame given by Chuck was greatly appreciated when Pierre realized it’d take him forever to find the perfect outfit. An hour into rummaging in his closet, he settled with a beige button up shirt, adorned with a fitted-crisp vest made of navy canvas. Below his waist were dark slim fit jeans, bound by a leather belt, and based by rugged casual boots. The outfit, he thought, was a complete semblance to how he portrayed himself at work. He may have not have a life, but he sure did have a sense of style.

After a dozen trips to the mirror, adjusting his appearance slightly in each visit, he decided to leave his house. He had about thirty minutes to get to the restaurant, leaving him enough time to pick up a little present for Chuck. All he had to do was drive down to wherever it is he was going to get his present from and jet down to the restaurant. Seemed like a reasonably sound plan. So he thought, because that’s when he had his dilemma. He wanted so bad to get him a gift because Chuck was presumably the one paying for dinner since he asked Pierre out, but what do you get a guy for a date? If Chuck was a girl, Pierre could have easily chosen between chocolate or flowers. Obviously, Chuck wasn’t a girl so those two were easily removed from the choices. A card would certainly be too boring, an image he didn’t want to convey. Even though in ways, he was boring, he worked in an office to begin with. He was perplexed and being indecisive that he didn’t even pay attention to where he was driving to. He just found himself pulling up to parking lot, recognizing it momentarily as the restaurant’s garage. After he had parked his car, he decided to walk around the vicinity of nearby establishments, granted he was twenty minutes early for their date.

It was a relatively nice area to be taken out on a date on in comparison to the previous ones he had been brought to. The dimly lit stores and cafés lined the small promenade that flourished with lush greenery. Each businesses boasted ornate decors and intricate motifs. Couples were engaged in light conversations, a few were spotted laughing heartedly as they contribute to the amorous atmosphere engulfing the surrounding. It was the perfect setting for the cool autumn night. A nice little escape from what he was accustomed to doing during that time of the night. Chuck sure knew how to impress.

Pierre didn’t notice how far he had gone ’till he reached the strip’s thoroughfare. Inhaling the surroundings took his mind off how far he was venturing, a couple of blocks down from Riviera’s. The stores were significantly different than the brighter ones on the opposite side of him. They were much more dated and dark and most of them were closed. Pierre assumed that this was the older promenade, replaced by the newer ones down the street. Much like the Las Vegas strip and its downtown district. The businesses on this side, however, didn’t thrive for romantic nocturnal couples. Almost all the stores were closed except for one; a bookstore. Upon the sight of the remaining store open in this side of town gave Pierre an insight as he suddenly remembered he needed a present for Chuck. He took a quick glance at his watch and the time read 9:10PM. Being a bit fashionably late couldn’t hurt anyone, Chuck was probably still on the road anyway.

So he strolled across the street, embracing the road’s emptiness from moving vehicles, towards the bookstore. He read a window sign that informed him he had about three hours ’till closing and he walked inside. It was, as expected, empty to the bone. There was no bustle, hustle, or even rustle of rippled pages from quiet readers that could have been sitting on the aisles of book shelves. The place was dark, as if they were about to close, for the only light that brightened the place was a lamp placed behind the cashier. A bellhop bell caught Pierre’s attention and decided to ring it. There was no response. He rings it once more and at last, a young man appeared out of the corner. His clothes were disheveled and his brown hair stuck out in all directions. He walked behind the counter, smiling all the while.

“Sorry,” he spoke, stooping over the elevated counter to flip a switch that lighted the entire store. “we were just getting ready to close up.”

Pierre scrunched his nose at the employee‘s lie. “Oh, well it said on the door that you guys didn’t close ‘till midnight.” he replied, as he turned and pointed to the sign on the window. The man scowled at the small placard as he muttered, “Oh, never mind then. We’re open ’till midnight!” Pierre read sarcasm in his voice and just said, “Okay.” as he exhaled, confused about the situation. The man behind the counter merely smiled and offered him to look around. Pierre nodded as he allowed himself to wander through the bookshelves, noticing that man had disappeared once again.

Now that the whole store was lit, he took notice of how old some of the books were. The place was either a used book store with paperbacks ringing up to a nickel or one that specialized in rare and antique books where a page would cost you a meal. Either way, he scanned the shelves for Chuck’s present, marching up and down the aisle as he read the labels for each sections and categories. He abruptly halted when he found a section that was somewhat interesting and surveyed the books’ spines. He found a French cookbook and thought it would be nice a reminder of the date with Chuck. Pierre did want to make an impression on him. He smiled at his find and pulled it out of its’ sandwiched siblings.

“Hi.”

Pierre shrieked and jumped back, nearly knocking over the shelves that his back had landed on. The sudden shock of a grinning face peering through the books caused its owner to run around the bend to apologize to Pierre. He was a beach blonde boy, a different one from the one in the counter, whose grin had now turned into an anxious sulk. Pierre assumed he was the other man’s co-worker.

“Oh my god, are you alright?” Pierre saw a name tag and identified him as David.

“Do you always jump on customers like that?” Pierre asked, not sounding pleased with his new acquaintance.

“No, Sebastien just told me to keep an eye on you while he went to go and wash up.”

“Who’s Sebastien? And why did he need to wash up?”

“Oh, he was the guy on the counter. He‘s right there.” David pointed towards the other direction where Sebastien stood, who looked as if he had just taken a shower. His hair was damp and his clothes had random wet spots. What ever it was that he needed to wash up must have been mangy.

“You finding everything alright, sir?” Sebastien asked curtly, evidently not wanting David to interact with any customers. Pierre could see why.

“Yeah, I’m good. I just wanted to get a present for my bo -” Pierre stopped as he realized what he was about to say. The other two leaned in for the remainder of the word, but got something different instead. “- for my date tonight.”

Sebastien and David exchanged smirks as they eyed the only customer they had that night. Pierre looked as if two rabid beasts were about to slaughter him for dinner. Mischief sprawled across each other’s faces and Pierre feared that an idea sparked from something he had said.

“Well, what are we looking at here?” Sebastien finally said, sounding calmer than before.

“Um,” Sebastien drew closer and Pierre stepped back, showing him the French cook book that he had picked up. “well I was thinking this would a be a good present for him since we were going to -”

“Oh, it’s a he!” David sparked behind him, sounding like he’s found interest in the topic.

“Yeah,” Pierre admitted sheepishly. “and I’m supposed to meet him there right now, I’m late.”

“Nonsense!” the two exclaimed as they hooked their arms on either side of Pierre, who tried insisting but failed.

“Hey, I really have to go. I think I’ll just buy this book.” But the two men didn’t listen, leading Pierre into a break room instead. They walked over a dinner table made of plastic and slumped Pierre towards one of the chair. Done so in a forceful manner that Pierre let out a light groan.

“As staffs of ‘The Hasty Chapter’, we would like to give our customers with the utmost service during their visit.” Sebastien started, motioning David to continue after him.

“We see that you are to go on a date tonight.” Pierre nodded as he tried to speak but was hushed as David persisted. “It is to our pleasure to give you helping tips for a successful date - and free of charge!”

Pierre couldn’t think anything out of this odd encounter except images of rape and mutilation in the minutes to follow. He shoved such thoughts in the back of his head as his curiosity wanted to know where the two was leading to. Maybe they were just being friendly giving out dating tips. Pierre’s rustiness must have read ’Novice-Dater’ to them that they felt the need to help a fellow out. Whatever it was, he wanted to get it over it so he could finally have his date with Chuck.

“You want to give him a French cook book?” Sebastien asked, slightly intrigued at Pierre’s dull choice for a present.

“We’re going to eat at Rivieria’s down the street where I’m supposed to be at twenty minutes ago.”

“Fashionably late is the way to go, honey.” David placed his hand on Pierre’s shoulder to catch his attention, only to roll it off instantly.

“Yeah, but not all the time, David.” Sebastien cut in, instigating a conversation with his co-worker. “I was ready to drop you if you hadn't showed up on time for our fourth date.”

An ounce of worry had been lifted off Pierre’s shoulder upon hearing that he was held back by a couple. Neither of them were coming on to him which lead him to only worry about their murder intentions. But that’s only if they weren’t those type of couples who get the jollies out of having a third partner.

Pierre watched eagerly as the couple talk of their first encounters, which in a way Pierre found interesting. From what he’d learned, the two met in school where they were both English majors. They dated for a couple of times until deciding to drop out to work at this book store, which was owned by Sebastien’s family. The two have been living together for two years and have been working at the store for three. Apparently, they’re just waiting for Sebastien’s uncle to die so he could hand it over to him. Pierre remarked his knowledge on how the two had some sort of death-related motive to them. He had been right on his vibes that whole time.

The two men, who’ve been in an elaborate conversation of their past, suddenly realized that they’ve got company. David yelped out of his seat to fetch something that he remembered. Sebastien scooted closer to Pierre and started talking to him.

“How about you Pierre? Where did you meet this guy that you’re seeing?”

Pierre’s mouth had been shut by his dried saliva, seeming that he hadn’t been engaged in a conversation for a while. “Um, we work together.”

“Oh, much like David and I.”

“Sort of. I’m barely meeting him tonight.”

“So, it’s a blind date?”

“Not really. I’ve seen him before, but not up close as a date.”

“Nice.”

There was a pause as they watched David strolling back with a box in his hand.

“You excited?” Sebastien asked.

“Yeah.” Pierre replied with less enthusiasm than expected.

“Here - try this.” David offered and shoved a piece of pastry into Pierre’s mouth, who was too late to resist.

“What is this?” he asked out of mouthfuls.

“It’s a special éclairs. I figured you’d like them since you picked a French cookbook.”

There’s something about the way he emphasized the word ‘special’ that worried Pierre. It was either of specialty or the other type of special. Neither of which was to his liking, but would much rather prefer the former. He wasn’t about to go on a date under the influence. Let alone in a public place such as the café. Worries aside, he found himself taking more and more of the delectable treats that David had offered, who was now sharing a piece of his own with Sebastien. The éclairs, as he’d remembered them, were much more delicious this time around. Maybe they were really of specialty that made them taste so great.

“They’re good aren’t they?” David asked through his own mouthfuls. Pierre nodded, twelfth piece in hand, showing no signs of stopping with the éclairs.

In a few moments, Pierre felt lightheaded, a sign that he was anxious about. He was right about the éclairs being drugged. He knew he shouldn’t have started and eaten the rest. At that point, all he could think about was what the two had planned on doing to him. He was scared for his own life. He’d never been in a situation where he panicked inside, yet his body wasn’t doing anything about it. What ever happened to the flight-or-fight instinct, it had been out of the question. No such urge or actions were done, he opted to stay instead.

Pierre just sat on the plastic arm chair that he had situated himself in the entire time. His eyes surveyed the surroundings, testing his sight on what was being seen. He started hallucinating. He couldn’t tell the difference between the walls and the tables. They all seemed to be in the same dimension to him. Everything around him started to turn into a watery substance as it started to melt. He reached out to see if it could be felt and sure enough, his vision rippled like cream mixing with coffee upon contact with his fingers. Taken aback, he closed his eyes in hopes of regaining a normal picture in his eyesight. He was clearly freaking out. Any sound the other two could have been making then had been shut out. His ears were ringing and his legs shook vigorously. He couldn’t control or stop his body from convulsing. He hadn’t the slightest idea as to why he was feeling like that. He didn’t know how to stop it when he wanted to. And just when he’s had enough, he started to laugh. A laugh that held no significance. A laugh that was emitted out of the blue. The sudden change of mood alarmed him, but not enough for him to be worried about it. Instead, he just continued laughing. He laughed so hard for the longest time that he lost track of time. It was an experience he was never to forget.

A few hours into the stomach cramping laugh fest and mood swings, Pierre started to sober up. As his high died down, so did his lack of awareness. Soon, time crept up on him, suddenly remembering the prior engagements he had and how he’d missed it. Consciousness regained to its fullest, Pierre stood up and asked Sebastien if he could ring him up for the book. Sebastien shook his head and told Pierre that he could have it.

“Are you sure?”

“Hey, we half own the place. Go on, take it.”

The two were obviously still intoxicated with their eye lids restraining them from proper sight. They were both slouched against each other on the floor with the box of éclairs in between them. Sebastien looked as if he was about to fall asleep while David seemed to be thinking about something.

“Alright, thanks man.”

With that, Pierre ran out of the break room towards the exit. He took a quick glance on his watch as he started to sprint down the street. It was 12:30 AM. How time flew by so fast, he didn’t know, but he did know one thing. Chuck was stood up. He ditched a date for two druggies to get high of god knows what substance. He fucked up a chance that could have bloomed into something serious. Screwing such chances by insisting on getting him a present instead of waiting out twenty minutes for his date’s arrival. Where ever it is that he stood with Chuck, he was sure that it wasn’t anywhere near of his good side. But even though he felt guilty of missing his date with Chuck, he couldn’t help but to smile in content. A smile that had an indefinite meaning behind it. A smile that disappeared as quickly as it had crept up on his face. He shook the thought off his head as approached his car, knowingly well that his date had been long from the already closed café.

---
So, in the original story, everything is vaguely similar. Only except Chuck was cocky and he was the one who stood Pierre up. By the way, Pierre did get the book for Chuck, meeting David and Sebastien all the while, and went back to the cafe to wait for Chuck. Only to find out that he didn't show up. So he started walking back to where he parked his car, by the bookstore, and noticed that it was still open. So he decided to return the book and ended up getting high with them and started to notice how attractive Sebastien was under the influence. (I'm not saying you need to be high or drunk to think he's attractive or anything because, clearly, he's my favorite. Faux hawked, mustached, scruffy, buzzed, and even shag-rugged Sebastien will do just fine.) And I was to go into this whole fantasy story with them going into other worlds and them needing to come back in a time limit, it just went too crazy for me. So it was a no-go for me.

By the way, I stated that this was going to be standalone. Obviously, it needs to be chaptered, but until I find a better plot outline, it's staying as a one-shot. lol

How It Came About

Mon, 14 Apr 2008 20:33:54 GMT

Title: How It Came About
Pairing: Patrick and Sebastien
Chapter: Standalone
Summary: Some questions are better left unanswered.
Author's Note: My class got cancelled on Friday and I didn't want to go home for three hours only to come back for another class, so I wrote this on my phone (To anyone who might be thinking "WTF, you're crazy!", I have QWERTY keypad, so it wasn't that bad.) and synced it to my notebook. Enjoy!

“Hey, welcome to vLog numero catorce and this is Sebastien -”

“- and Patrick!”

“- reporting for duty.”

The two men waved at the camera, acknowledging their presence to whoever it was the video was addressed to. It was a typical day for the couple as they started, once again, to document as much of the time they shared together. This being directed towards the fans, however, caused them to restrict their words and actions. They didn’t want any of the fans knowing of their platonic upgrade just yet. Sure, there’d be supporters who lovingly shipped their pairing in slash fan fictions, but most would turn on them, disgustedly disappointed that their sex icons have gone gay on each other. And with the ongoing success of their weekly pod-casting, they held back on being so open. Something so subtle in action could jeopardize what the two have worked hard on for so long. They’ve both learned to accept each others’ circumstances and moved on from the topic long before they got serious. Their agreement on keeping quiet of their relationship only made them stronger as a couple. So strong that it had lasted twice as long as their online radio show’s life span. That’s a very long time! In fact, the radio show has had so many years behind it that the two decided to do a very special pod cast about it.

“In this week’s special episode, we are answering e-mails from fans. Questions regarding on how ’Man of the Hour came about.'” Sebastien spoke his words dully, evidently having it written out before hand and merely reading it then.

“We got tons of them and obviously, we can’t get through every single one. So Patrick and I have screened most of them, picking out the ones we could answer.” Patrick looked over to Sebastien and smirked at his knowledge of such asked questions. Now and then, they’d get e-mails from fans asking them ridiculous questions such as; “Who’s the top?”, “Is it true that Patrick is hung like a horse? I heard that he might be even bigger than Chuck!”, “You guys are so obvious with your gayness.” or the classic “When are you guys going to get married? You guys are so gay and in hiding that it’s ludicrous! Just come out already, we know.” You know, typical questions that arose from suspecting fans looking too much into gathered actions by the two. It surprises them everyday as to how fans came up with such theories. Sure, they were in a serious relationship, but suggestions of a well-endowed Patrick and a bottom Sebastien just drew the line. They learned to grow their immunities to it, though. Laughing them out and just moving on with the next e-mail.

“This one came from Meghan Dolly at Gmail dot com. She asks; ‘Hi, guys! I was just wondering what a typical day for ‘Man of the Hour’ would be like?” Sebastien took a deep breath for his long answer.

“Well, Meghan Dolly. We would wake up, take a shower, brush our teeth and get dressed to go to the studio, but not together though. No, no. We do those separately.” Patrick caught a chuckle from escaping his mouth as he surpressed from laughing. He found humor in his boyfriend’s desperate reassurance towards the falsity of their gay relationship, trying so hard to enforce a straight ones for the fans. “ - and that’s a typical day for Patrick and Sebastien, my dear.” Sebastien finished, nudging Patrick with his elbow to indicate his turn.

“Oh, right. Um, let’s see. This is one is from capital ‘S’, lower case ‘I’, capital ‘M’, lower case ‘P’, capital ‘L’, lower -”

“Patrick, can we not?” Sebastien pleaded demandingly only to receive a harmful glare from his boyfriend.

“It’s from Simple Plan equals hearts at Yahoo dot com. She asks; ‘How did you guys come up with the name Man of the Hour?’”

The two men turned to each other slowly, hoping that the other knew the proper answer. Being the creators of the show, they certainly knew how they got the name, and they would certainly not reveal it to their fans. As to how the name came about?

Well, it all started during the band’s first world tour with their debut album. Sebastien and Patrick had been seeing each other for a year then and their sexualities were at its peaks. Any time alone was an opportunity to release and sexual frustrations. A chance for such said actions arose when Sebastien decided to ditch sound check for a quickie in the dressing room. No words were exchanged upon seeing each other as their lips immediately found their rightful places. Buttons undone, belts unbuckled, and clothing removed from restraining skin contact. It didn’t take long ’till both of them were half naked while Sebastien was on his knees engulfing Patrick’s entire member into his mouth, stroking his own by the floor. He enjoyed every inch taken into his mouth, allowing the man’s aroma of collected testosterone tickle his nostrils. Moans of pleasure became their own personal language, a language only they understood. Rather than words, they used their form of communication to express their enjoyment and desire. It wasn’t to their taste to talk dirty while having sex anyways. With their sex being at its best, they found no use for the dirty vocabulary to enhance intercourse.

The heat of the action was enough to make Sebastien cum in an instant. Semen shot in all directions, missing his aim towards the rag he held in the other hand. His body convulsed as his knee weakened. A muffled moan through a stuffed mouth rang throughout the whole room. If Patrick‘s girth wasn‘t in the way of Sebastien‘s vocal pipe, the guys in the building could have mistaken it for a fire alarm. As Sebastien started to regain his breathing, he replaced his mouth with his hand, the other kneading his sore jaw. It was the usual scenario of Sebastien climaxing almost immediately, finishing Patrick afterwards.

“You cumming yet?” Sebastien finally asked after about the thousandth stroke of his hand. He was starting to get tired; both hands have cramped up, switching them while the other relaxed its muscles. He looked up at his boyfriend, whose head was against the wall, and caught a glimpse of his face convoluting into unattractive faces as he muttered, “Almost.”

“You’ve been saying that for the past -”

“Now.”

With the triggering word, Sebastien’s head dove back down towards Patrick’s navel. Bulging veins and a throbbing erection signaled him for the eruption he’d been waiting for. The grip on his hair tightened and Patrick bucked his hips faster. He stuffed the hem of his shirt into his mouth and chewed on it to refrain from screaming in pleasure. His heavy breathing accelerated as he prepared to shoot his load into his lover’s mouth. And with the last ounce of strength left in his body, he emptied them out into Sebastien’s mouth, who devoured every last drop of it. He stirred uncontrollably against the wall as Sebastien sucked any remaining cum out of him. Showing no signs of slowing down, Patrick pulled Sebastien off of him to see his boyfriend grinning up at him. As the air in the room cooled down, so did their sexual romp.

Patrick started to regain his control while Sebastien stood up and pulled his pants back into place. He did the same for his boyfriend, who was too weak to do so himself, and snatched a quick kiss as he buttoned them shut.

“I’m sorry I don’t take as fast as you do.” Patrick exhaled looking into his boyfriend’s eyes, who found offense in his apology.

“Are you calling me a minute man?”

“Maybe. But that’s better than taking forever, right?”

“I guess so, Man by the hour.”

Patrick laughed. “Man by the hour?”

“Yeah, you come and go by the hour. Get it?”

The two chuckled at each other and with their best game faces on, they turned towards the camera and said “It’s our favorite song by Pearl Jam.”

----------
Note: So sorry for anyone who had to sit through the smut, which is my first and poor attempt at it by the way. I just didn't want to give out too much out of my subtle punchline. I mean, the title itself is a huge hint. It took a lot from me not to italicize the word "came" as an intended pun, but I managed not to. So, yeah. Sorry about that.

Letters 5/5

Fri, 11 Apr 2008 04:06:26 GMT

Title: Letters
Pairing: David/Sebastien
Chapter: 5/5
Summary: Friendships are rattled during the events of one night. As told in different point of views through short letters sent out anonymously.
Author's Note: So I decided to finally finish this fic during one sitting last night. I was afraid I would have forgotten all about this since I lost interest in it, but I surprisingly just dashed right through. Well, hope you guys like this last installment and enjoyed them altogether, all 14592 words of it. haha

Part 1: Chuck
Part 2: Pierre
Part 3: David
Part 4: Jeff

7483 De Leirvuo Cr.
Beauhornois, Montreal
Canada 93824-5832

They say I’m a secretive person. They say I’m extremely reserved. They say I close myself off to everyone. But I do so with good reasons. What if I was to tell you that the friend you knew didn’t really show his true self? What if I was to tell you that most of the stuff you knew of me had been cover-ups and lies? What if I was to tell you I was in love with you? Sure, it sounds like an easy thing to do, but all the ’what-ifs’ in the world wouldn’t give me any courage to just say it. It’s much harder than anyone could think. In worries of rejection, I felt as if your daintiness never wanted as much as my skin against yours. Your understanding wouldn‘t be able to endure the true feelings I had for you. I felt as if my words of adoration would make your ears bleed out with hesitation. I felt as if I wasn’t good enough for you. That’s it - fuck all the bullshit metaphors. I just straight out never felt like I was never good enough for you. And that’s why I kept away from you. Looking back at it now, I would agree when our friends used to tease me and call me Sappy Sebastien. I was never good with controlling my emotions and I hated myself for that. I overanalyzed everything. I put too much thought about everything. Including you.

In high school, the fun part about having a crush is being high off of it. Having that feeling in your stomach whenever you thought about them. Getting giggly whenever the subject arises about courtship. You know, just plain school girl crush conversations and imaginations. But not for me. I didn’t think about getting with you at the end. I never had thoughts of any future ahead of us. I never appreciated a simple crush I had for you. I didn’t let it be. I didn’t just let it flow on its own accord. Instead, I took sides with my low self esteem. I know, right? Who would have though cute, little Sebastien; everybody’s best friend, who’s most likely to be seen in a toothpaste commercial for his award winning smile, didn’t have a single ounce of confidence in him. Well, I’ve warned you earlier. I’m not who you think I am. I’m not the Sebastien I portrayed myself to be. I’m different inside than out, and for what? To be able to cope any rejections you may have thrown if I did end up telling you how I really felt. This is my cue for my low self-esteem.

You know, I was never like this before. I was doing fine up until you came smiling into my life. It was that day when we had our fire drill, the day we met. The whole school was gathered in the faculty parking lot as we practiced the escape needed if a fire was ever to swallow the whole school. It was during third period; I had Algebra with Chuck and you had English with Jeff, and Patrick. Our classrooms were all in the same floor so we were herded in the same area. Once the entire student body was outside and as the commotion started dying, Patrick came running towards our section bringing you and Jeff along, who presumably had already made friends with you guys. I was reading a novel when I was interrupted by Chuck’s greetings. You were the first thing I saw from the pages I had my face glued on prior. It was certainly refreshing considering all I saw were black characters on a white background for the past hour. You were smiling as you shook Chuck’s hand and introduced yourself as David. Your friend Jeff did the same as he followed your gestures. Then Patrick turned to me and so did you. I felt my knees buckle as the face I’ve been staring at turned directly towards me; you were still smiling. I managed to stick a hand out and crease the side of my mouth for a cordial hello. You thought I had the cutest name and that’s when I retreated behind my novel, blushing on your own compliment. And from that very moment on, I knew.

And I was right. For the next couple of weeks, we all hung out as we started to learn more about each other. As days, weeks, and months pass, we discovered our likings towards each other were endless. It was as if the five of us were meant to be friends, the two of us specifically just for each other. You and I were the closest. We hung out with each other the most, we slept at each other’s houses, we borrowed each other’s clothes, and even had a collection of inside jokes that none of the other guys knew about. I had a feeling your best friend Jeff didn’t like that. I felt as if I was stealing you from him. In a way, I was, but to the least demeaning way possible. I just wanted to get to know you more. Deeper than what I already read off the surface. I wanted to know everything from your likes to dislikes. I wanted to know of your dreams and aspirations. I was curious about your future. I wanted to know as much as a friend could ask to see if I was ever compatible with you. I found myself thinking about you, what you have said, or what you could have been thinking then all to compare myself to it. That’s when I realized how in love I was with you. My deepest desire burned through my outer shell in a form of curiosity. I was asking you questions left and right in hopes of answers that could aide me to better myself for your liking.

That’s when I had to stop. I knew what I was doing was wrong, making you think that my inquisitive intentions were strictly platonic. It made me feel as if I was brewing up a love potion for your perfect Sebastien. I felt as if I was letting the gathered information transform myself slowly. I was surprised you never noticed, even though at times I figured you caught myself doing it. Like that one time that I had found out you loved caramel apples. I bought each of us one, but you instantly hesitated reminding me that I was allergic to caramel. That was an instant kick in the head for a dumb failure. I knew then that I had to stop. And what better ways to do it than to leave you alone. I knew I was becoming obsessed with you. I knew that you were the only subject in my mind. As scary as it sounds for me to be admitting this to you, it’s not as alarming as how I felt then.

Remember the mentioned low self esteem earlier? Well, it all started after the realization of what I’ve been doing then. When I came to grips to why I’ve been trying to impress you by doing what you like and prefer to see, I realize that I’ve got nothing to offer. I realized that if I was good enough for you, there’d be no need to impress you. Do you get it?

That took a lot out of me. Hopes, gone. Confidence, gone. Even you, gone! I had to shun myself away from you. Why? I felt embarrassed to be in your presence. I felt like the biggest failure to ever come contact with you. I didn’t have a face to show to you. I couldn’t look at you straight without having thoughts of you knowing of my actions. I was scared you were laughing at me for trying too hard. I was scared you knew all along, but just let it continue so I could make a fool out my self. I wanted to get over you. And I tried just that.

I started going out with Melissa. She was a sweet, pretty girl, but I was never attracted to her. I tried desperately to force myself to like her, but it never worked out. I thought to myself that she might not be the right one, so I moved on to Leah, who was slightly better than Melissa. We got along better, we had a good time dating, until she wanted to have sex. She was offended that I wouldn’t have sex with a girl who’s pouring out her whole body for me. We broke up with each other the following day, using the biggest lie about my celibacy. In a way it’s true, because I wanted to save myself for you. Why did you think I forced myself to go out with girls? I could have easily went out with guys, had sex with them, and gotten over you. But that’s not what I wanted. I wanted you out, but never over you. It sounds extremely complicated and that’s just how it is.

I felt so alone in my situation. I couldn’t talk to the guys because they could have just told on you. And the last thing that I wanted was for you to find out, not that way, at least. Plus, they wouldn’t know where a gay guy would be coming from. It was just a confusing situation to be in. I felt so helpless and defeated up until my parents offered to move to Quebec so I could go to a prestige university once I graduated. I didn’t want to pass up going to an elite school so I said yes. We moved right after I finished my sophomore year in high school, in hopes of finally getting over you once our destination was reached. I failed. You still haunted and lurked my mind even if we were hundreds of miles apart. And even though I’ve lost contact with you and the guys, I still pried into everyone’s online profiles just to catch a glimpse of how you looked like then. I couldn’t get over how much fun you guys looked like you were having when the picture were taken. It was as if all of you have moved on from me. It was as if I was never missed. It was as if there was never a Sebastien.

An opportunity arose to go back to Montreal. My mother had to meet with my grandparents’ for their 50th wedding anniversary, so I came along willingly. At first I didn’t want to see any of the guys, keeping my motive of being back strictly because of the wedding. But I couldn’t take it, I had to see everyone, especially you. So I swallowed my pride and walked back into your lives, only to see that you’re with someone else. I was right when I thought everyone has moved on with me. I wouldn’t have cared if the guys did, but it hurt me the most to see you forget about me. There might have not been anything that could have went on between us, but boy did I feel betrayed. Though, in a way, I felt happy for you. Happy that you’re happy with someone else. Happy that you can share that special kiss with your special one. Happy that you found him and he’s found you. It was a situation overload, but I didn’t let anything get through me. I was there to enjoy the summer with everyone. I didn’t come to mope around, I was to cherish the last moments I was to share you. And I really did enjoy that summer.

Once it was time to go back to Quebec, I was at my lowest. I felt angry, mad, and heated. It was a surge of emotions that erupted from covering them up with smiles and laughs when I was with you. It wasn’t what I truly felt about the situation. I wasn’t happy for you, I didn’t wish you and Pierre good luck. In fact, I didn’t want him in the picture at all! I was angry at myself for letting it get this far. I should have just bitten the bullet and told you from the beginning. I should have just taken my chances when I had it. But it was all too late then. You and Pierre were so much in love, the type that rubs it to ones face as well. Yeah, that’s right. The whole time I was with you, all you cared to do was nuzzle against him and kiss him every second. It’s common courtesy not to do that when company is around. I’m pretty sure the guys have been used to it, but c’mon. I was there, new to the whole situation. I wanted to get back at you at that. I wanted my revenge. I wanted to show you that I was in love as well.

I desperately sought for that special someone and found her almost instantly after I came back. Her name was Sally. She was a thin, brunette who shared my love for music. We got along well and became best of friends only a few days after we’ve met. You know that you’ve found good friends when your parents’ talk to each other because, well, they did. We cooked meals for each other, we did each others’ homework, and went to concerts together. You know, what couples usually do. Someone was bound to notice and sure enough, our parents pitched in that we should date. The tone of excitement in their voices implied that they’ve already arranged weddings and baby showers for the both of us. I merely agreed and so did she. We dated and had lots fun. I ended up kissing her a few weeks in, and you know what? It felt right. For the very first time I felt as if I could be in love, that I had finally gotten over you. I was excited as I could ever be to finally be able to push you away in my life and be replaced with Sally. Who was wonderful, great, and perfect.

But maybe I shouldn’t have read into her that quick. I underestimated the other qualities she had because apparently, she can read people like a book. It was seven months into the relationship when she noticed that something has been bothering me. I assured her that nothing was wrong and she knew right away that I was lying. It surprised me to hear her of such accusations because I knew that I was telling the truth. Turns out, some people knew me better than myself. So I blurted it out. I told her of my past; about you, trying to get over you, me being gay, her changing my whole perspective on love and everything.

It took one investigative eyebrow to shut me up. She told me that it was you that I’ve been in love with all this time and not her. She told me that I’ve only liked the idea of being with her but never physically. My mouth dropped in awe as she wrote me out, word for word, as if my eyes are spilling out what I’ve been keeping inside all this time. I just listened to her intently, making sure I let each words sink in to its proper places to finally teach me of what it is I’m doing wrong. She continued with how I’ve only used my past girlfriends as decoys, never wanting another guy to catch my attention because deep down inside, it was only you that I wanted. Even if I kept saying that I wanted to get over you, I never wanted to be with anyone else but you. She’s even told me that the reason why I was trying to impress you using the stuff you’ve mentioned is that I never wanted you to see my flaws. I wanted so much for you to see me as a perfect boyfriend that I disregarded my own traits that one could find endearing and attractive, to the least. I should have thought of that before. I guess now you know how crazy I was for you and the crazy things I did for you. I also told her about Pierre and how you seem so happy with him. With one huge breath, she told me what I just needed to hear; pushing out all the cowardice and boost my confidence into finally telling you. She said that I’ve sacrificed my feelings long enough to even care about hurting another. I let myself go because of you. I’ve screwed myself for the past few years because of you. And it was because of you that I was like this. What kind of harm would one confession do? Sure, it could ruin your relationship with Pierre, but it’s not like it hasn’t ruined a handful of mine when they’ve finally found out that it’s you that I liked all along. It’s time for me to finally do something on my favor. Sally reminded me that after all, a relationship should be mutual. She’s also made me realize that what I’ve been doing about my situation with you is wrong. I’ve approached it differently by taking the wrong path, and certainly not doing a good job on it. What did I say about me overanalyzing things? But you know what they say; we do the wrong so we can figure out the right. And even though I learned my lesson through the hard way, I took such morals and applied it to my daring move.

With Sally’s support, she helped me set up a good return. We figured a big break from college was what I needed and that missing you guys would do the trick. A few typed sentences sent to you was the start of my one final chance. I might have not gotten nothing out of it then, but I would have finally told you at least. After I sent the email, I figured a talk with your best friend would be advisable, so I called up Jeff to tell him everything. He listened intently, but gave me a discouraging response of negativity. But still, I went ahead and came back, with hopes as tall as New York’s skyscrapers. You had no idea how excited I was into finally telling you.

When the night came, I made sure I looked my best for you. I wanted you to see what you’ve been missing on. I wanted you to notice me like that so my confession would have some kind of impact on you. And I’m pretty sure you did notice because a few hours then, your lips were against mine. I couldn’t have found a more perfect opportunity to tell you. I was crazy for you, David. I’m deeply, madly, and crazy in love with you. I couldn’t process what just happened then because all I had in my head was of how to tell you. I couldn’t comprehend the reasons as to why you did what you just did, but I didn’t complain. The coveted contact I’ve always wanted just happened and best of all, you knew how I felt. It was the biggest relief in my whole twenty-one years of living. But, of course, it had to come to an end with Pierre waking up on us. I panicked and ran out, heading directly towards my grandparents’ house only to hear you running up behind me momentarily. You hand me a letter that bore your true feelings and I read it as soon as you turned your back on me. What I read was much more than I could handle.

It was all too much for me. A simple paragraph took six years to the very past. It moved everything aside as a future flashed in front of my eyes. A reciprocated love only gave reasons to get together. Something I’ve always wanted was made permissible through your letter. I could have just ran after you, took you in my arms, and walked away as each others, but it was much harder than that. How were you to put all those years in the past when they were all hurt? I needed much more than a short letter for an assurance. I needed time much longer than a few seconds to respond. So I went back to Quebec and informed Sally of what happened. She was upset that I resorted into letting you kiss me in front of Pierre, but she told me that now is not the time to be lagging. This is my only chance to finally claim what’s rightfully mine.

She’s made me realize that the door to a bright future has been wide open and that I should dash right through it before it closes once again. So, this is it David. You and me, what do you say? What is there to stop between two people in love? I could care less what anyone else wants for us. I’ve been in need of you far too long and I‘m not letting this opportunity slip me by the hand once more. You’ve gone as far enough as to kiss me with your boyfriend in front of you and quite frankly, I could care less about him either. And regardless of what your current situation is with Pierre, you’re going to be mine. You’re going to be my prized possession. I’m going to treat you like I would have treated you back then. I’m going to love you as each day pass. I want to live my life with you. We’re going to make things work.

It’s been a week since the incident happened and I finally gathered the courage to reply to your letter. I’m going to be back in Montreal in a week and by then, you would have received, read, and thought out this letter. I’m going to convince you once and for all that it’s me that’s made for you. It’s never going to change no matter how hard I try to put it in the past. I’m not lagging off on leniency this time around; that was Sebastien then. Sebastien now is assertive as he could ever be. Having the utmost confidence I’ve ever had in the past few years, I could honestly say that I’m excited in seeing you knowing what the outcome would be like. Get ready for Sebastien, David. Your man’s finally sweeping you off your feet like he should have done years before.

You always told me I was pussy-whipped. In a way, you were half-right. Like mentioned, I only kept away from you to keep my mind of an impossible love, but now that it’s of reach, I could be dick, pussy, whatever-whipped just as long as I’m yours and you’re mine. You know, the guys always used to tease me about my need to close everyone off whenever I’m in a relationship. I always denied it and told them that they were wrong, but now, I’m ready to admit that they’re right. Especially now that I’m planning a long future ahead with you. I’m sure it wouldn’t matter now since I’m closing everyone else off for you; with you. Can’t wait to see you again.

Love, Sebastien

Voyeur

Wed, 26 Mar 2008 18:55:13 GMT

Title: Voyeur
Pairing: David/Sebastien
Chapter: Standalone
Warning: A few languages.
Summary: A leaked video footage of the band's antics in the process of editing. We may have gotten what we bargained for when we get the footage a little too early for Simple Plan's fans to see.
Author's Note: I wanted to try something different. I'm giving the reader's the perspective this time as they find themselves to be part of the story, somewhat, so don't get upset if it's not up to your expectations. And this is probably the last Dav/Seb fic you'll see from me (except the last chapter of 'Letters') for a long time. I exhausted myself with the pairing. As of now, I'm going back to my roots with Seb/Pierre. :)

“Are you sure you want to do this?” a tiny voice squeaked from the darkness.

“Relax, Toby. It’d be a lot of fun.” another voice, a deeper one, spoke louder, muffled by what we assumed as bath towels.

The device that held our vision shook vigorously until a convex picture began to appear steadily. It was a room, a hotel room, and the man whose voice spoke louder than the man behind him was whom we recognized as Patrick Langlois. The scruffy man stood in front of the camera lens assumingly adjusting its angle as he positioned it to where he wanted it; towards the bed. As we watched eagerly, not knowing what such voyeurism the two men were up to, we notice two queen beds with luggage sprawled on top of them. The one on the right had a large duffel bag made of canvas and beside it was an octagonal-drum pad. We jumped for joy as we realized Chuck Comeau would be sleeping in the pictured room that night. But before we let all excitement get to us then, we looked over to the left and fixated our sight to another large duffel bag, whose owner we weren’t able to identify. We searched the surrounding areas of the bag to find any items that could have led us to such assumptions and alas, a rather heinous brown sweater vest. Pierre Bouvier was rooming with Chuck that night.

As we finished scrutinizing the room’s occupants, which took our minds off to what the two men were doing at the time, we expand our gaze. We took notice of the room in general. It was generic, probably a “last-minute-hotel” that had an abundance of vacancies. The décor, we thought, was rather, not up to par with a high-standard popular band such as Simple Plan. The damask wallpaper that one could imagine may have flourished once showed signs of aging and rain leaks. The Mediterranean style carpet flooring shone with a grotesque shade of red. The beds, that may have been the room’s best feature, were accompanied by golden lamps dusted with antiquity. Our thoughts of the room may have been over the top, but boy could they have done better than that. And they thought so too.

“Ewgh, I feel like this room is gonna give me ticks.” a voice off-frame uttered in disgust as we heard the door creak open.

“It’s okay, Pierre. It’s not like you don’t got worse down your pants.”

The lead singer halted in front of the camera, more luggage in hand, and he turned to glare at the man who gave the insult, the man who we assumed to be Chuck.

“If that was a crabs joke, then you failed miserably.” Pierre slouched towards the bed as he dragged his belongings towards it. Another man, Chuck, stepped into frame as we watch him pull his rolling-baggage, a door shut heard behind him. As the two men rid of bags of all sort off of them, they jump rhythmically onto the bed. We gathered such action as something they most likely do all the time. Both sighed in comfort.

“I’m exhausted.” the lead singer exhaled as he looked over to his right. “I should really get those wheeled-luggage next time.” The drummer snorted at his brilliance. “Yeah.” he agreed.

“Man, I’m tired.” Chuck sighed as he placed a hand behind his head while the other fumbled over the nightstand for the remote. With much success, he turned the TV on and began surfing the channels.

“Not me.” Pierre objects as he reached over the bed to dig into one of his bags. He resurfaced seconds later with what appeared to be a paper package in hand. He hopped joyously back into a more comfortable position as he sat upright with his back towards the pleather-padded head board. He placed the package on his lap and started to unroll the top of it. The crinkling sound caught Chuck’s attention and he groans upon the sight of what caused it.

“Why are you giving me that look for?” Pierre questioned when he sees that Chuck had been watching him open his deadly treats. Chuck may have been scowling at it, but it didn’t stop Pierre from popping them right in his mouth.

“You eat an awful lot of those, Pierre.” Chuck concerned as he watch his band mate devour his esteemed specialty cookies, crumbs shooting outwards in all directions. The lead singer merely shrugged his shoulder with a “So?” as he ate some more.

“You can die from that, you know?” Chuck butted in with a tone of implied guilt.

“I could care less. A guy could only live once, right?” Pierre dug deeper into the bag, emerging briefly with a handful of cookies. There’s gleam of delight in his eyes as we watched him enjoy the pleasures of junk food, a soft moan of satisfaction emitting out of mouthfuls. Enthusiasm that showed no end to sufficing his hunger, not until Chuck settled with his worst insult that night, at least.

“Yeah, and a guy could only be skinny once, right?” he began as he straightened his posture and started to pull the snug tee shirt over his head, revealing a toned body underneath. “And I guess you’ve had your time.” he finished. And as if he never engaged in a conversation, he reoccupied himself with the television while he scooted around for the position he was in earlier.

Pierre froze mid bite and looked at his beloved cookies in disgust. He did a quick scan on the chocolate-coated culprit following down to its protruding victim in his navel area. As if realizing he’d been eating something he wasn’t supposed to, which in a way was true, he comically tossed it out and faked a gag. Chuck chuckled at the over-reacting and obviously sarcastic band mate and received a boldly uttered “Killjoy.” response.

“I was just kidding, man. You can eat those cookies again.” Chuck dropped the remote, an action that led us to the assume that he found a program interesting, and began to wobble lazily into the comforter. A smile of content appeared out of all the squirming on his face caused by the prior movements done to reach his comfortable state. He placed his linked hands on top of his chest as he stared intently towards the source of our vision. Which helped us realized where the camera was situated.

The other man’s rummaging to the farthest left of the frame caught our attention. He was crouched off the side of the bed, digging through yet another bag. He stood up with a laptop carefully balanced on one hand while the other pulled the cord out of the bag as he slid across his bed. He sat to the farthest edge by the nightstand and he plugged his computer to an outlet right next to the hideous lamps.

“So, what did you think of the show tonight?” Chuck asked as he turned towards Pierre, his eyes still glued to the television.

“The usual.” he responded, flipping the laptop’s cover open, powering it up.

“That’s not an answer, Pierre.” Chuck replied sarcastically as he fully looked over Pierre, whose gaze was now glued to his own screen.

“It was alright. Same ‘ol, same ‘ol.”

Chuck, giving up on his attempt to strike a conversation, sighed in defeat as he continued to watch what sounded like Jerry Springer. Crude yelling and bickering from the source below, which contrasted with Pierre’s noisy typing, made Chuck smirk. The entertainment provided by the television gave him a look on his face. A mischievous look that led us to believe he was about to say something witty. Without missing a beat and in the most peevish tone and nonchalant manner, he mumbled; “I still think you’re getting fat.”

Pierre was seen lunging towards him as the frame goes black whilst mid air. Picture reappeared immediately and was greeted by the pores of Patrick’s face.

“Wow, that was boring. Let’s go look at what Jeff is up to.”

The screen went blank once again only to regain view of a similar room. Only this time, from below. From studying Chuck and Pierre’s room, we learned that there was a small coffee table to the farthest left of the frame. With quick analyzing, we discovered ourselves to be hidden in that same exact table.

Our prying lenses showed Jeff all alone in his own room. Gathered information from their second DVD reminded us of the band’s Room Rotation System. The five band members each had their own night when they didn’t have to bunk with anyone else. This night being the case, Jeff had his own room while the others had to endure with each other’s annoyingness.

We watched keenly from our limited view as Jeff wrote on a leather bound notebook. This went on for about five minutes until the frame blacked out, accosted once again by Patrick.

“I’m not even gonna say anything about how excruciatingly boring and painful that was to watch.” The tiny man behind him, Toby, cackled through a snooping glance towards the camera.

We took notice of the room the two men were in. They weren’t in the same room as pictured earlier. Instead, they’re inside what looked like another hotel room, a more decent one at that. Just as we started questioning ourselves to how this form of espionage was executed, Patrick began answering them.

“Just in case you didn’t notice, the footage you’ve just seen were filmed two nights ago. We’re simply editing them now. Adding the occasional commentary by, moi, Patrick and one of our roadies, Toby.” Patrick motioned his fingers towards the man stooped by his neck, causing him to giggle at his reference.

“So now, we’re gonna go see what David and Sebastien are up to. They’re always up to something fun. Maybe we can recover from the boringness that the other three gave us.” He retreated the camera from his face with the screen blacking out once more. We waited patiently for our unknown confidant to reveal the remaining band members’ actions. It didn’t take long for us to regain focus on the same room the others were pictured in. We watched as two men hurriedly placed the camera on top of what we knowingly identified as the television. The two dashed quickly outside of the room with another pair coming in momentarily.

“What the hell were those two up to?” a tiny man that looked flustered asked, pulling his own luggage behind him. “I feel like they’re up to something.” the bassist declared as he dropped his belongings to begin sniffing around like a dog. Another man laughed off-frame, revealing himself seconds later as Sebastien.

“You always think people are up to something.” Bags that weighted his stance to a stooping low were thrown over the bed, jumping on top of it briefly. The other man, however, just flopped down onto his own bed, his bags lying loosely by his feet.

“Ah, this bed feels like heaven right now, you don’t even know.” the bassist exclaimed in arousal.

“Hey, David.” the other man called out as he stared out to the ceiling. “Did you see that one guy who tore his shirt open at the show tonight?”

“No,” David turned to his side, propping his head up with his elbows. “ -- what guy?” he asked as his eyes roamed the back of his head for a memory.

“He was wearing a red shirt. I think he was having way too much fun.” the man laughed lightly as he continued to stare blankly towards the ceiling.

“You notice some of the weirdest things, Seb.” David asserted as he collapsed on his own weight.

“I want candy.”

“What?” David grumbled, puzzlement in his voice.

Sebastien stood up and turned to face David. “I know you have candy. Give me some.” he pulsated his fingers inwardly towards his palm, implying his said want. “C’mon. I feel like getting high off of sugar tonight.”

With a smile of agreement and interest, David jumped off his bed and pulled out a small tote bag that laid flatly next to his luggage. He picked it up and unzipped its contents out to the bed, letting them fall and crinkle their foil-wrapped wrappers onto his lap. Sebastien squealed in excitement as he zealously dived for a candy.

“Hey, watch where your hands are going!” David barked as he swatted Sebastien’s intruding hand off his crotch. Sebastien sheepishly retracted with a piece of Jolly Rancher clutched within his fingers. “Sorry.“ he whispered, his attention focused on the candy. And without any other words exchanged, both men started to unwrap and enjoy their colorful array of delectable tooth aches. A harmony of mmm’s and ahhh’s could be heard as their saliva melted their way through each gram of sugar consumed.

“Feel it yet?” David asked through his twentieth piece.

“Almost.” Sebastien responded.

In moments, the two can be seen jumping across each other’s beds as they laughed hysterically in enjoyment. It was to our surprise that complaints didn’t come ringing their way in through the room’s telephone. Sure, it looked like the band and its crew were the only ones staying there that night, but one of them was bound to get annoyed by the loud bangs and cackles David and Sebastien made. The two men left us to wonder how they managed to exert so much energy after a tiring night of a sold-out concert. Surely they were to pass out any minute then.

“Ow!” A groan of pain echoed on the right frame.

“What happened?” Sebastien asked worriedly as he jumped across to his own bed, kneeling right next to a crouched David whose hands were applying pressure on his head. Such posture helped Sebastien come to conclusion that David had hit his head on the ceiling. “Wow, you’re too hyper. Let’s stop eating these candies.” Sebastien decided. He sat over the other bed and began piling candies back into the bag. And as if a nurse was about to cut him off short on dextrose, David pleaded.

“No, no. I’m fine.” he exclaimed as he hoisted himself with his free arm. “Let’s just do something else.”

“How about we watch a movie?” Sebastien offered as he hopped off the bed to walk over the television. There was a moment when we thought we might have blown our cover as he eyed the television closely. Turns out, the remote was placed by the television rather than on the nightstand. Inconsistent maid service.

Sebastien sat right next to where David was sitting and turned the television on. He began to scroll down, pausing here and there to presumably read information on a movie. “You want to watch Apocalypto?” Sebastien asked with slight interest in his voice. David, however, hesitated. “Nah, I don’t like Mel Gibson.”

Sebastien snorted and suggested The Pursuit of Happyness. David, yet again, hesitated with much reluctance in his voice this time. “Uh, I did not just eat my feelings. Those candies weren‘t for stress-relief. If they were, I would have been one big emotional wreck right about now. Please pick something happy.”

Sebastien’s face showed some sort of offense as he settled with The Devil Wears Prada and thumping a “Fine.”

“Oh, good choice. We can play that one game we play when were bored on the tour bus.” David’s proposal caught Sebastien’s attention, but was left hanging as David unwrapped another piece of candy. “You know,” he starts through chewed syllables. “when we pause at random and just laugh at their faces. Those are always classic pass-time activities.”

And that’s just what they did. For a good half an hour, the two was seen laughing hysterically at Meryll Streep’s leathery face, occasionally gasping for air as their stomach cramped in pain. Their eyes squinted shut at each press of the pause button made, stopping eventually with the activity once decided that they’ve had enough.

“Phew.” David panted through fits of dying chuckles. “That was fun. It sure drained my energy though.”

“Same.” Sebastien snorted his agreement.

“Do you want to sleep yet?” David asked, cocking an eyebrow for an answer.

“Not really. Do you want to play a board game?” Sebastien suggested, his eyes lighting up in with excitement.

The bassist chewed on his lower lip and contemplated on the proposed activity. He decided the mess they would have made was not into his liking so he passed up on it.

“How about a card game?” another suggestion.

“How about we do something that doesn’t require cleaning up afterwards.” David spat. “Besides, I’m not in the cheating mood.”

Sebastien threw a light punch on David’s shoulder, causing the other man to mock a squeal.

“You sound like a pig getting slaughtered when you do that.” Sebastien teased.

“Hey! How about we play truth or dare?” An idea that sparked in David’s head caused Sebastien to scratch his own.

“I don’t get how a dying pig made you want to play truth or dare, but sure, whatever.”

With that, David ran to the bathroom, Sebastien’s gaze following the man dash in front of the camera, left to wonder unknowingly. A tumult could be heard in the bathroom as metals cling and cabinets shut, earning the coveted banging knocks from the other side of the wall. “Can you shut up?!” The voice we identify as Pierre’s rang dully through thin layers of dry wall. David stammered his apologies causing Sebastien to shake his head as he smiles.

The bassist reappeared later with toiletries within his arms. A look of anxiety was drawn on Sebastien’s face as he was left to wonder what sorts of Dares David had in mind. A faint gulp emitted from Sebastien’s throat as David sat next to him.

“Are we brushing our teeth in bed or something?” Sebastien asked with a look of horror in his face.

“No, silly. This is for my part of the dare.”

“Oh, no - no - no, no, no. I’m not pestering any innocent orifices with your sick hygienic apparatuses. I’m sticking with truths.” Sebastien refused as he shielded himself with deterring hands.

“Fine.” David smirked a mischievous response and gave Sebastien uncertainty about his choice. “I’ll start.”

David cleared his throat as he instigated a game of Truth or Dare

“Seb, Truth of Dare?”

“Truth.” Sebastien responded, eyeing David closely.

“How bad is Jamie in bed?”

“Oh, come on!” Sebastien cried in complaint. “We’re not going that far are --”

“Just play!” David squawked, causing the guitarist to cower down to his command.

Heaving a sigh, he confessed “Pretty bad.” David giggled “Okay, your turn.”

Less enthusiastic as his comrade, he offered him the two choices.

“Dare.” David replied sharply.

“Oh god, here we go.” he breathed out, clearly not up for it. “I dare you to --” he paused as he scanned the items that David had brought back from the bathroom. “I dare you to eat the tube of toothpaste.”

David threw a disgusted look on his face, but he did so anyways, causing Sebastien to shiver in repulse. “Done. Now, your turn. Truth or Dare?”

“Truth.”

“Come on! Be ballsy.” David groaned as he cleaned any remainder of the toothpaste off his lips. “This is getting boring already.”

“I’m picking truth until you rid of all this.” He quivered his index finger over the said toiletries.

“Fine. I’m daring you to finish all of this!” David grabbed the candy-bag and swung it in front of his face.

“We half it.” Seb haggled.

“Deal.”

And so they start.

“Let’s keep playing while we eat.” David pitched in as he sucked on a Caramel-Apple Pop. Sebastien nodded and he continued with the game. “Truth or dare?”

“Truth”

David’s varying made Sebastien’s head jolt back, surprised by his choice. “Oh, didn’t think you’d choose Truth since all you do is lie, but -- um, have you ever stolen from anyone in the band?”

“Just once. I stole Pierre’s lube when I ran out.”

The two smiled as they continued to forcedly devour the remaining pile of candy. “How about you?” David returned, but Sebastien shook his head. There was a pause between the two as they mindlessly sucked on their candies. Exchanging looks gave them concentrated faces, as if it required a lot of calculating and physics to maneuver their tongue over their treats. A few minutes passed and the game had drifted, only to be resumed by Sebastien momentarily.

“Truth or Dare?”

David was snapped out of his slight daze, unaware that the game was still in progress. His eyes frantically made a decision for him as he chose a “Dare.”

Sebastien started speaking but retreated out of, what looked to us as, doubt. A slight crease on the side of his mouth caused him to grimace. With one big revealing exhale, he said “I dare you to kiss me.”

David froze. There was a clear look of shock on his face, like we had on ours, as any prior movements halted. The orchestrated sound that the candy played with the regions of his mouth has ceased. He blinked aimlessly for any assurance that the dare was anywhere close to being serious, but when he got nothing, he took it seriously and planted a soft kiss on Sebastien’s lips.

As startled as we were for what we have witnessed, Sebastien aggressively threw David off of him.

“What the hell, David?!” he yells exasperatingly. An assurance that came too late escaped his mouth roughly.

David cowered back down and started stuttering. “What? You told me to --”

“Yeah, but I didn’t think you would actually do it!”

The two started panicking as to how to wrap things up between them. Surely, it’d be awkward between them from then on. Silence engulfed the whole room while the two men left each other to stare out their own thoughts. The tense air that lingered in the air was so thick that it became slightly visible. We watched and waited as the two men slowly resolved themselves.

“Wow,” Sebastien started, a hint of remorse for the commotion he created earlier. “we are never telling anyone of this.”

“I’m getting rid of all the candies.” David agreed as he began brushing the pile of candies back in the bag.

“Let’s go to sleep.” Sebastien looked over and offered awkwardly. David merely slipped under his own bed and turned the lights off.

The frame went black and for a moment, we thought that the video feed has ended. We were briefly proved wrong as we heard the rustles of the comforter, images in the dark could be made out slightly. We stared intently into the screen, waiting for any further sound or movement made. We got what we wanted seven minutes in through nothing but silence and darkness.

“Sebastien?” a voice from the dark called out.

“Hm?”

“You can sleep next to me if you want.”

“David!” Sebastien exclaimed in the dark, a glint of light shone through his watch enabling us to determine where he laid - to the farthest away from David.

David started his whining. “We’ve already gone as far as kissing, so why the hell not?”

There was silence until Sebastien groaned in defeat. “Fine, but we’re still not telling anyone about this, okay?” Louder movements could be heard and it led us to believe that Sebastien was slipping in the other bed, causing David to giggle.

“David!” A loud slap against the skin when David didn’t answer properly.

“Okay, okay. We won’t”

Silence.

“Seb?”

“Hm?”

“You’re a really good kiss --”

“-- go to sleep.”

“Okay, okay.”

Noises died down faintly as the two searched for a more comfortable position. A sound we recognized earlier to be associated with such movement.

“Really, though.”

“David!”

“Okay, fine. Goodnight.”

The noise died down like it did before, only to be interrupted with faint giggles that we identified as David’s

“David? Can you not thrust your hips on me like that?”

David’s giggling increased in volume as he began to speak. “Either someone is lying about what they want or there’s a misplaced flashlight bumming around my own bum.”

The two men burst into fits of laughter and the screen goes blank, leaving us with our mouths wide open.

Letters 4/5

Wed, 19 Mar 2008 20:26:12 GMT

Title: Letters
Pairing: David/Sebastien
Chapter: 4/5 (A sequel to Tease
Summary: Friendships are rattled during the events of one night. As told in different point of views through short letters sent out anonymously.
Author's Note: So I saved over the first version of this chapter and by then, I had lost interest in finishing this. But I rewrote it anyways.

Part 1: Chuck
Part 2: Pierre
Part 3: David

Dr. Jerry Welsch
458 Park Reavequest Cr.
Suite 34
New York, New York
U.S.A.

Hello, there. My name is Jeff Stinco and with a surname like mine, speculations of conducting misdemeanor actions won‘t be a far stretch. You would think that I’m up to no good and I cant blame you for it. It could be half true, and that’s why I’m writing to you. I specifically chose you because or your profession in the human mind. A quick search on the internet led me to the top psychologist in all of New York, possibly in the nation. Why did I choose you and why did I think a letter with no return address would catch a busy physician like yourself? A little hope goes a long way. Even if I won’t get a simple explanation to my thoughts and actions, the mere fact that someone knows what could be going on is enough satisfaction for my need. No one else would know what I could be going through better than a psychologist, right? So what are we looking at here? Someone crazy, I suppose. Being a self-diagnosed schizophrenic, I often find myself alternating personalities. It’s impossible to think that I may be bipolar, crossing out that option long before I noticed the sudden change in my actions. Sudden is probably not as good of a describing word as transformation, a slow process that builds up tension in my thoughts.

What kind of thoughts? Perverted ones. Sick, perverted thoughts that led me to betray all of my friends. I prioritized greed more than I treasured friendship. Jealousy over trust, and lies coating the truth. A typical crime-novel plot that unravels the inner minds of a suspect. If you, by any chance, are reading this letter, possibly in that obnoxiously large leather arm chair presumably taking notes as you read on, I could only imagine how much you’d agree with what I just said. A suspect. That’s right, I’ve had my victims. But before any images of mutilation and torture purge your mind, I would like to assure you that no such actions took place. I would have turned myself in to the police rather than to a psychologist. I would like to think I’ve only hurt them mentally.

Love novels usually involve either an obstacle between the protagonist couple or a love triangle. My situation being the latter, there are no reasons as to why I shouldn’t categorize myself as the antagonist in my story. I’m the evil one. I’m the witch that gets in the way of true romance. I’m the suspect, once again. They’ve all confided me with how they all felt towards each other as I reluctantly spoon fed them with what they wanted to hear. They’ve all come to me for advice and I tell them like it is, straight from the heart, or so they thought. They all use me as their own personal shrink, but what do I get in return? Heartache. Don’t get me wrong. I love the fact that people have enough respect to trust me with their feelings. I love the self-gratification of knowing that I’ve helped people. It’s the only payment I give to myself as I feel proudly about doing something good. But to what? To sacrifice my true feelings in order to up another ones? I had to stop somewhere and it began a few years ago.

We’ve known each other since we were in elementary. Our playful minds bonded as we both found interest in being the owner of the school yard’s jungle gym. He was a tiny kid with long black hair that his mom tied in a pony tail once in a while and I was the chubby kid who always had a popsicle on one hand and a cookie on the other. Why the twig and the boulder became best of friends? I don’t know. We just clicked. Apparently, when you’re as young as we were then, anything could be as good enough of a reason to start a friendship and keep it. That being familiarly interested in the steel frame work we spent our entire recess in. As we grew up, we’ve realize that we had more than in common besides our liking to the play equipment. We both found interest in the sciences and music. It’s an odd combination, but it was a subject that brought us even closer to each other. More so in my part than to his.

I started falling for him. It was something so unexpected, yet in a way, something I saw coming. I started noticing around the time we were in 5th grade. Hormones appeared as quickly as I finished reading that certain chapter in our health books as the slow cycle to adolescence started showing it’s signs. Attraction started playing by its own rules. Each minute spent with him is more time given for me to admire his features. Even if puberty took a toll on the childhood features I liked, he still showed slight hints once in a while that reminded me of it. That squeaky little voice he once had overshadows the deep vibrations of his vocals in harmony. He never seemed to have lost his energy for he is still a spooked kitten who reacts to any slight movements seen. And his humor, probably the one trait I’ve grown fond off, never faded out of its own immaturity. Sure, sex jokes and cheesy punch lines choose better timings, but with David, it’s always going to be funny. No matter how badly delivered or tactlessly executed it was. He could crack up a pussy joke in a confessional booth and make the priest chuckle to the least. It’s his charm and it was no surprise that no one else would find it as endearing as I did.

There was this girl Isabel in 7th grade. She was, you can say, a teenage outcast. It was during that stage in adolescence when just about everything pissed kids off. From not getting what they wanted or pretending they’ve had it all bad that they didn‘t deserve to live at all. Yeah, she was one of those and so was David. It startled me that David chose such path. I’m not trying to discriminate his childhood or belittle it, but c’mon now. Really. He was such a bright young kid that anyone he could have met would think he had a really great future ahead of him, which he still does. Past aside and on to the point, David started dating Isabel. You could just imagine . . . scratch that. I bet you know just how crushed I was when my first love turned me down. Well, I really shouldn’t say ‘turned-down’ for he wasn’t even aware of the love I had for him. You couldn’t blame me for it either. You know damn well that at that stage, the last thing you need is to stand out, be different, or be gay. I wasn’t about to test the waters with David and out myself to him. Let alone, confess my love. So I just let them be. Completely disregarding my own feelings so their own could benefit on each other. It wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be. I mean, I still got to see David and was able to admire him like the usual. Hey, a kid could dream, no? Anyway, it wasn’t long after when David realized dating wasn’t for him. Dating girls, I mean. Apparently, promiscuous Isabel scared him off with, disgustingly what I could only imagine, her monstrous vagina. Eh, maybe I should have taken that risk of telling David when I had a chance to. I mean, we were both in the same category of outcasts; the fag and the punk, what could have gone wrong?

After growing out of that middle school phase, David got back on the track with being the good student he really was. I, too, got back on the track on being his secretive, forbidden admirer from up close. I would have said from afar, but I wasn’t, which was probably the only given benefit I have of being able to hang out with him. High school came and the dynamic duo had additions. Chuck, who everyone got along with, was in the school’s drum line. You could only think what he constantly talked about all the time. If I was to give a dollar to every sentence he spoke that contained the word “drum” in it, I would have probably been on my twelfth jar by now. Then there’s Patrick, better known as Pat, who’s in the Yearbook Committee. He has a passion for film, but due to the lack of such activity in our school, he chose the closest thing that had anything to do with film, which is photography. Lastly, there’s Sebastien. Nothing really interesting about him except for the fact that he owns David’s heart. He’s the sole reason of all this. The reason why I’ve been strangely acting erratic for the past few years. This is why I’m writing to you.

I never really liked Sebastien from the beginning. He was quiet, secretive, mysterious, and held a questionable personality that I wasn’t fond of. It may sound like I’m judging him because of his unlikable traits, but you’re wrong. He just exuded strange vibes and boy, would it have been such pleasure to rid of him then. If only David wasn’t so into him.

Second time around.

This time, David chose to tell me instead of having me find out on my own. It was around junior year when he decided to be openly gay rather than having only a counted few know of his orientation. It was “the-time” when everybody else of our age group started coming out of their closets. David took this opportunity as perfect timing and came parading out of his own exclaiming his love for the same sex. About a sixteenth of the school was gay so David was merely ‘just another fag’ and frankly, no one really cared about his outing considering there were thousands who had them before him. The school grew immunities to the shocking confessions and life changing revelations long before he even stepped foot in middle school. Way back when, guys and girls of all ages only sought acceptance in hopes that their own parents won’t disown them for being gay. It would have been their dream to have results that went just as smooth and easy as David’s did. But today, they (as in, we gays) seem to just ask way more than just acceptance. You see celebrities outing themselves only to receive editorial spreads and magazine covers and sometimes even recognitions. Clearly and ironically as gay as it could be when it comes to a reaction. Flamboyantly extravagant. We’re not as conservative as we used to be and thankfully for that, the guys didn’t find it as hard to accept David. He was still David only this time he was gay. Gayer. No harm, really. Except for the fact that he fell in love again. With the guy I loathed the most at that.

I don’t get what he sees in Sebastien. Sure, he has moments where I find him slightly attractive to the least way possible, but what else could he offer besides that? He’s awkward, practically a mute, socially retarded, and above all, he flakes and ditch his friends! Either that’s the new trend in crushes galore or David has some really weird tastes to his liking. Well, he did go out with Isabel who turned out to be a lesbian crack whore before middle school graduation. She is presumably dead, much like where I’d like Sebastien to be in right now. Sounds evil, I know. But when you experience the same feeling of heartbreak all over again, such morals are thrown out the window in an instant. Thank goodness he’s never around because he’s either flaking on plans or spending time with his girlfriend.

When David told me he was in love with Sebastien, I almost broke down and cried in front of him. Mostly because of disappointment more than rejection (in my own head), really. Yeah, that’s how much I disliked Sebastien. He could have gone out with the ugliest person in the whole world, which I wouldn’t be surprised if David did so, and I would have been happier. I would have much rather see David with anyone else, besides me, than Sebastien. I guess Pierre filled it in nicely.

During one of those departures Sebastien made frequently, Pierre popped out of nowhere. It was as if ’BAM’ - a replacement, which is what he really was to be honest. He was nice, intelligent, handsome and very likeable until he confronted me about how he felt about David. By now, you’re probably wondering what this David has that no other gay guy has. Everyone seems to have been falling in love with him! And I’m not done yet, because we’ll get to that in a second. So what is it that everyone found so likeable? Pierre stated; everything. It may sound childish and immature, but it ticked me off. I was the one who’s supposed to like everything. What the hell did he know? He only knew David for quite a while, and sure he went to the same middle school as ours, but that’s not a good enough reason. I was to beat him to it then by telling David my true feelings for him before he does. And instead of telling Pierre to go for it, I told him to wait it out. And to even bring his hopes down even more, I told him that David has been in love Sebastien for years. Cruel, uncalled for, and a total betrayal to David.

I couldn’t have picked a worse night to tell David my true feelings. We decided to go to the movies, a bad idea to get him alone. I was antsy all through out, allowing no other distracting thoughts to interrupt my already busy ones. I didn’t even realize they were stacking pop-corn on my head until we got kicked out. I was too deep into thought of how I was to tell it how it is. We settled at Chuck’s place, our usual hangout, to watch the movie we were already watching but on bootleg this time. I took some time alone outside as I laid everything out word for word and when I was finally ready, I stepped back in only to find Pierre and David in a serious conversation. Minutes later, they announced the beginning of their courtship. I merely clapped in shock and sarcasm as a way of telling them that I was happy for them. I left immediately.

Now, doctor. After what you have read, what are your diagnosis so far? Not as bad as I thought it would be? Well, I’m not done.

From then on, Jeff the Nice Guy had been long gone. No more bullshit. No more putting others before myself. I was to play with my own rules this time. It all started when David told me of his plans with Sebastien. I was aware of the letter that he’s written that bore his feelings for him. I took off angrily and yelled about not hurting Pierre’s feelings, which didn’t come strictly from my bad intentions. It really is fucked up to be part of the shadiness being done when someone is being cheated on. And as if the situation wasn’t bad enough, Sebastien informs me of his next visit and for some unknown reason, thought I was the best person to confide with how he really feels about David. What did I tell you about everybody falling in love with David?

Well, it was all too much for me at the time. Too much for my already bruised heart to handle. I’ve seen my true love fall for other people while I watch helplessly on the sideline. I listen to him blab about how wonderful Pierre was or how he wanted to spend his life with Sebastien. Only to what? To have my insides cringe at every single word he spoke? I’m not trying to sound ungrateful for I’ve had my few share of moments when certain actions David made meant something to me. Some things that I thought could have been a sign that he had slight interest in me being more than just a friend. They were little things that gave me hope and kept going on to fight for what I really wanted. But those weren’t enough. I couldn’t get through the surface. I couldn’t just tell him and possibly sacrifice almost all my life spent with him. What Pierre did was admirable, but to think of it, what did he really have to lose in the first place? It’s not like we were his only friends, he had plenty. He only had a few months of memories to lose. But me, I had everything to lose. I spent more time with David that I ever did with my family. Everything I see is associated with a past memory shared with him. Call it cowardice, but somebody as sentimental as I am wouldn’t give it away for a simple label.

Upon the knowledge of Sebastien’s return (and true feelings), I receive a call from David a few days later. Excited as he could ever be, he tells me that he’s going to give him the letter he’s written months ago. Sounding defeated, I told him to just go for it. But I wasn’t about to let it go that easy. In hopes of shattering remaining relationships David shared with everyone else, I called up Pierre to inform him of David’s plan. And just like that, drama unfolded by itself. The night came and we all got drunk at Chuck’s. One inebriated conversation led to another and we all fell asleep, or so we thought. Apparently, David had his way with Sebastien and Pierre caught them. We woke up to a commotion of doors slamming and words being cursed apologetically. It was then that I found out that what I did tore everyone apart. It took some time of realization to admit that this is all my fault, but it did come.

Morals are learned incorrectly. I broke three hearts that night. One severely broken heart shouldn’t have taken revenge on three innocent ones. And now, not knowing where my friendship stand with everybody else, I wait patiently. Another risk that I should have taken haunts my mind by the second. Regret throws punches as I think about the path I chose. I gambled my trust with everyone. A bet I shouldn’t have made. But just like in real life, you can’t take a bet back once it’s already made. You can’t erase text books. You can’t alter history. It’ll always taint our minds as we look back.

So, doctor. This is where I wrap this up. Thank you for reading such an intruding letter and I hope you have an excellent day.

-Jeff

Letters /5

Wed, 12 Mar 2008 11:04:58 GMT

Title: Letters
Pairing: David and Sebastien
Chapter: 3/5 (A sequel to Tease)
Summary: Friendships are rattled during the events of one night. As told in different point of views through short letters sent out anonymously.
Notes: Finally got this up. It’s been sitting around for days waiting to be finished ‘till I finally decided that I must do it by tonight and I did. Oh and this chapter paid homage to the original story, Tease. You’ll see. Literally.

Part 1: Chuck
Part 2: Pierre

Dolores Desrosiers
4573 Clock Ave.
Mocklighe, Davisen
Montreal, Canada

Hi, Dolores. It’s been a while, no? How are you doing? Good, I hope. When are you coming back to Eavesrugh? We miss you!

UGH.

I’m going to get to the point. You’re probably thinking; ‘What the hell does this boy want this time?’ No, I’m not asking for money. No, I didn‘t run away and need a ride back home. And yes, I finally did it. You better be fucking smiling right now because things are so fucked up as I speak (or write). Okay, where to start. Um, let’s see. You’re the only one in my dad’s side of the family who knows that I’m gay. I think you’re the only cousin that knows anyway. Let alone, I keep in touch with or try to, at least. Feel special? Good. You also know about Sebastien, which is good so I don’t need a lot of explaining to do. You also know about Pierre, which is also good because I’d rather not get into detail with him right now. You catching my drift yet? Now, before you start yelling, I want you to go to the bathroom and release all the bad energy in means of answering nature’s calling. You’re going to be really pissed (and hopefully happy as well) at me. Here goes.

I kissed Sebastien.
Pierre saw.
Everyone’s mad at me.
I don’t know why.
No body’s talking to me.
I want to be with him.

I’m going to give you a minute to let that sink in. Cue the Jeopardy theme.

And the answer is: Who is a dumb ass?

I know, I know. Put the phone down. I know you’re picking it up right now. I’m asking you to just please read this through first. The last thing I need is a long-distance rant.

You’re probably wondering why I wrote to you instead of just calling. Well, my friend Patrick (Yeah, the guy who was peeping while you were changing your tampons at my party) thought it would be a good idea to write out our feelings in a form of a letter. Like I said, nobody‘s talking to me and I believe nobody‘s talking to each other either. And by that I meant Jeff, Chuck, Pierre, Sebastien and I. Patrick is the one trying to fix it, believe it or not. He’s going around telling everybody to write these damn letters that’s supposed to be anonymous, by the way. Yeah, he expects us to find a random address on the yellow pages and send it to them. I was like, hell no. I figured you were a wiser choice because you know me better than someone whom my letter may have concerned to. What if some religious, anti-gay got my letter? I could have sent myself a minion of church-goers ready to exorcise a cheating homosexual. That’s the last thing I need right now. And besides, I should have the right to know who I’m spilling my thoughts to. I can hardly even do that! As you can see, my letter is ripped straight from my diary because if I wrote it somewhere else, I would have been more confined and less open. Which is what my situation is right now.

Remember the time when I came out to you? It was during my sisters birthday party. I was 17, I believe. Let me tell you, coming out wasn’t as hard or nerve wrecking as I thought it would be. Maybe it was because I was so comfortable around you. Or maybe it was the reassuring fact that you had the slightest idea about my sexuality and that coming out is just merely mentioning it. Eh, whatever the reason, I did it anyway and I’m happy I did. That day was the start of me being more open, more assertive, and less lenient. I guess I was so confined within myself that I just erupted and spilled everything out for you. I spilled out my preference. I blurted out my interest in fashion and cosmetology. I belatedly agreed to the cute celebrity crushes that you had. And most importantly, a minute after outing myself to you, I told you that I had a crush on Sebastien. A crush that I’ve had for two years then. You were shocked at first, but you thought it was cute afterwards. You want to see a picture? I think I have a picture of him taped in my journal somewhere. Ugh, who am I kidding? I have plenty! Here’s the most recent one. He’s gorgeous isn’t he? It’s funny how you know everything you need to know about Sebastien, and then some, yet you still haven’t met him. (Or even seen a picture of him! Can you believe that?) You’d think that I’d have tons of pictures with him on my FaceSpace profile, but it’s hard to acquire any when the person is gone 360 days out of the year! And I was not about to go as low as to photo-shop my face right next to his. That’s just down right tacky. So yeah, Dolores meet Sebastien.

AGH!

I get so distracted! I forgot what I was talking about. Hold on, let me read back.

Oh yeah, so I’ve liked Sebastien for almost six years now. It’s never gone away ever since I laid my eyes on him. You’re the one to know. You’ve read about every single e-mails I’ve chronicled regarding my encounters with Seb. (He’s going to be known as ‘Seb’ from this point on. As adorable as his name is, it’s insanely too long to write especially if it’s going to be mentioned in about every other sentence.) From the time he acknowledged my presence to that one time when I really thought we had something going on. Man, were you there to tell me off and I’m glad you were. If it weren’t for that history, I might have just settled to that anonymity Patrick offered. Just kidding.

Anyway, as you know, Seb is the type who likes to ditch his friends for his girlfriends. Yeah, I know. Why like him if he always gets sucked up in a relationship. You know why? What if I was the one who was with him? It wouldn’t matter then, would it? Right. And you also know that he’s had a few girlfriends here and there. (You’re probably cursing me for falling for a straight boy, but you’re going to find something out later.) Nothing quite serious, I assume, for they all seem to last no longer than a month. (Seb only grieving for months that followed.) I wouldn’t be surprised if they all shared the same reasons; him not pulling out, most likely. What does that mean? Can you please look at the attached picture and try to imagine him getting all buck-wild in bed. Exactly. He seems like a prude. He might talk about it, but I’m sure there’s no cock to go along with it. I would be mad ass hell too if I worked my way to his pants only to get rejected and shunned away. I’m kidding. I didn’t crush on him for almost a quarter of my lifetime just so I could get into his pants. I could write pages after pages about why I like him so much. Even though I’d rather not. I should probably send you all the journals I’ve filled about him and you be the judge.

Now that we got the basics to refresh your memory since, you know, it’s been a while, we’re going to review his absence; the sole reason why you have not met him yet. Ever since he jetted off to a college in Quebec, we rarely ever heard from him. If not, never at all! And with most of his family living over there as well, he hardly had any reasons to come back to Montreal. But alas, once in an every blue moon, he finds his way back to us. Conspicuously after a bad break up even he tries to reason. We gladly take him back like he was never missing and we act like there were no gaps to be filled for catching up. Sooner and surer, he finds another girlfriend and moves back to Quebec. Leaving me hung-up than before. It gets frustrating after the second time around. Just like the instructions on a shampoo bottle; rinse, lather, and repeat. (Minus the rinse and lather. I tried to be funny, get over it.)

I was already with Pierre the last time he came back prior to this one. It was the test of time and of course, it failed. His time away didn’t do me any good on improving my dislike for him and showing my love for Pierre. I proved to myself that no matter what he does, no matter the circumstances, and no matter what it takes, Seb always has a place in my heart, regardless of who it currently belongs to. That time when Seb was around, I was at my craziest. I couldn’t think straight, I wasn’t speaking clear words, and I found Pierre to be really irritating for some reason. Anything he did, say, or gestured rubbed me the wrong way. I had to ask him to allow me some space to save our relationship because I know that it’ll be all over once Yellowstone erupts. (Referring to me if you didn’t catch that.) Thankfully, he was very understanding about the situation we both couldn’t comprehend and he gave me some space.

It was probably the worst idea I could have ever pitched in for the relationship. The time I had off with Pierre only gave me more time and privacy to think deeply about Sebastien. I didn’t think about why I found myself still attracted to him. I used my free time fantasizing a life with him instead, which should have been a red flag. I should have gotten a hold of myself quicker because sure enough, I was back at Page 1 with Sebastien: Ogling sessions. I decided to talk to Jeff once I realized how bad things were getting in my head. You remember Jeff? There’s not much to remember except for the fact that he’s the bald one who’s smart. He’s pretty cool to talk to. Actually, he’s the best one to talk to. I would talk to him right now, but I heard he doesn’t want to talk to anyone else. I’m not sure why, because this should have been between Pierre, Sebastien, and I, but whatever.

So, I talked to Jeff and told him about my time off with Pierre and what I spent it on. He got really disappointed. He told me that I shouldn’t have gone out with Pierre if I was going to hurt him like Jeff was implying I was about to do, which I wasn’t, by the way. He kept on rubbing on the fact that he’s straight and that I was never going to have a chance with him. He also told me to be happy with what I had at the moment. I know that they’re the right advices and concerns, but they weren’t what I wanted to hear. I found him of no use and decided to write on my journal instead, addressing it to Seb that time.

Dear Sebastien,

I know it’s kind of awkward to be receiving a letter from me, but it’s the best way I could think to approach you with something that’s been in my mind for the past few years I’ve known you. I really don’t know where to start so I’m just going to flat out say it;

I love you.
Not in a brotherly type of way.
It’s that type of love.
Yes, I'm in love with you.

It’s okay if you’re alarmed, freaked out, angry, or any other demeaning emotions you could be feeling as you read this. You could tear this up right now, throw it away and forget about what I just said. All that I ask is that you reject me correctly. It doesn’t matter how harshly you do so. It would probably for the best to remind me of how foolish I’ve been falling in love with a friend.

Well, I hope you have a nice day.

Your friend, David.

That, cuz, was the third time I’ve written that letter. Once on my journal, once more on a letter, and lastly, the one above. I gave that letter to Seb two nights ago. I have not heard from him ever since. So, let me finally tell you what happened.

Seb came back a week ago. Same old reason, same old response. We decided to hang out at Chuck’s for a little get together. A few beers and catching up and I found myself alone with him. I decided to tease him because if I couldn’t have him that way, a little latent flirting would do. And that’s just what I did. I proved the prude claim I made earlier by making him uncomfortable with my gay tactics. I serenaded him with Madonna’s Crazy for You as I, to my best of my ability, seduced him with my burlesque antics. It worked for a while until he started getting comfortable. One thing lead to another and we ended up kissing! I didn’t know what I was thinking, it was a spur of the moment thing. I just had to do it. But you know what? He kissed me back, not only that, he said he was crazy for me. (In tune to the song, of course.) Now for the punch line.

Have you ever been so excited only to find out you’re not getting what you want? Like, if your parents promised you a trip to the zoo only to find out the day of that it’s been postponed. Or how about when you’ve been coveting an item on eBay, watching it endlessly with enough confidence for an easy win only to find out you’ve lost it to someone by a cent! Or how about if you just got something you’ve longed for only to get caught by your boyfriend?

Yeah, Pierre saw us. I don’t know how long he was watching for, but I do know that he’s seen enough to make as much assumptions to why he saw what he saw. You’d think he’d yell and beat the shit out of me, but he did the exact opposite. Upon the sight of Pierre, Seb runs out of the house managing to mutter apologies under his breath. I ran across the living room to where Pierre stood and started apologizing as well. To be quite honest, it was the most genuine apology I’ve ever given to anyone. It’s not that type of sorry you give when you tell your parents you’re never going to be caught out of conduct anymore nor is it the type of sorry that could easily be given for forgiveness. It was the most heart-felt apology. As much as I’ve enjoyed the kiss I shared with Seb, I couldn’t help but to feel an urge of killing myself at that point. I know I would have never gone as low as to cheating, but it happened. Not because of my own will. Call it destiny and crack up all you want. It was meant to happen. The situation and relationship I was currently in just happened to be, well, in the way. It sounds harsh, but when two worlds just happen to collide with each other, there’s no turning back or recovering from it. It could either go downhill, or straight to hell.

Finding myself emotionless and loss for words, I feel Pierre’s touch burn against my skin. The touch that once made my insides flop now burned right through. Guilt ridden and induced by anger, it halted any thoughts that could have been scampering around at that moment. His gaze, the hardest to endure, stabbed right through my then watery ones. He assures me that he was fine and he gives me an accompanying smile. A smile that passed on an energy of hurt and relief. Mixed signals were exchanged as he turned his back on me, leaving me speechless as I slowly regained my thoughts. And upon realizing what he could have meant and wished, I followed where my feet led me to.

To Sebastien.

I caught up with him a few blocks down from Chuck’s as he made his way to his grandparents’. No words were dealt, gazes unreciprocated, and a simple slip of the hand passed the note that bore my true feelings for him. Giving him a weak smile that couldn’t have been seen, I started walking back to Chuck’s, my back unable to tell what his reaction might have looked like.

It’s been two days now. I’ve had no response. Nobody’s been talking to me nor have they acknowledged where I stood with them. So this, Dolores, is where I wrap things up, but before I do so, I should inform you that I know where I stand. I know what I want this time and I’m giving it my all not to give it up. I’ve lost everything else and I’m not losing without a fight with this one. Once again, I’m sorry if I got all mushy towards the end. I tried to cover it with my high energy, but it didn’t work out as you can see, or read. I guess I’ll write to you the next time I get an update on my life. Thanks for reading! I love you and I really do miss you.

-David.

Letters 2/5

Sat, 08 Mar 2008 19:22:05 GMT

Title: Letters
Pairing: David and Sebastien
Chapter: 2/5 (A sequel to Tease)
Summary: Friendships are rattled during the events of one night. As told in different point of views through short letters sent out anonymously.
Notes:I’ve been having a great time finishing this story. I meant to say this in the first chapter, but the addresses are fake. You guys might have figured it out by now, but just in case.

To whoever sees this
473 Bradford Ave. #32
Electric Fields, British Columbia
Canada

Hi. I’ve been convinced to write you this letter for corrective reasons. It might look quite alarming to receive this unexpected item on your mailbox, but it shouldn’t be a bigger bother than that. I’m not here to harass you, stalk you even. I’m writing you this letter to tell you a side of a story. My side, specifically. I want you to know what I’ve been feeling these past few days. I want you to be my confidant because I have no one else in my current situation. Betrayal being involved, my friends would be the wrong choice of people to talk to. And I know I wouldn’t get a response from you even if you wanted to because I didn’t attach my address. Only the knowledge of someone being aware of how I feel is good enough for me. Which takes me to my purpose.

Have you ever felt like you’re not good enough for anyone? Like, no matter how hard you try to impress them, regardless of how extravagant it is, it will always be mediocre for them. Sure, they’d give you their gratuity façade and endless thank you showers when you know deep down inside that they’d rather have something else. Someone, rather. You give them everything in the world, yet you’re still the second best. You would think that if you loved someone, it wouldn’t matter where you were placed in their life. Not this time, though. Or so I thought.

It’s this guy David. I’ve been in love with him for over two years now and it gets stronger as each day I spend with him passes. We met our senior year of high school and it was love at first sight. Don’t laugh, but it’s true. How do I know that? Well, I know because I died inside - literally. My body stopped functioning for a while. My heart halts, my brain freezes, and my lungs restricted air from coming in. I was still conscious, of course, or I would have been six feet under right now, but if it wasn’t a feeling of death that I felt, then I don’t know what it was. You’re probably thinking why I associated love at first sight with death. You can resume your laughter once you read the following sentence.

To me, it felt like the old Pierre died to be reborn as the new Pierre so it could be compatible with David. Yes. If you don’t think that’s true love, then you’re on something. A complete epiphany, turning point, revelation, or whatever you call it. I was a phoenix fresh from the ashes. Cocky, arrogant, and by the way, straight Pierre, evolved into a humbled, stoic, and gay Pierre. Just like that. I almost went crazy during the months that followed, you know? It felt like I was shoved into another planet and expected to be accustomed to their mannerisms and ways. Like, what if you were a cat and all of a sudden god wanted you to be a fish? That’s hard! I felt so lost and … lost! I just didn’t know what to do, think, or talk about. I almost didn’t graduate because of it. All I could think about was David, why I feel the way I feel about him, David some more, and the what-ifs, buts, and maybes.

Thankfully, and very fortunately for my grades, I got over my crazy emotions and learned to accept the fact that I was in love with him. Oh, I forgot to mention that I was completely oblivious of that, because if I knew about it, then I wouldn’t have gone crazy. Makes sense? Good. So, yeah - I moved on from not knowing what was going on with me to an admirer who’s obsessed with his best friend. Oh, did I mention that? He was my best friend.

Cardinal rule number one: Don’t fall for your friend.

What’s worse? I fell for a best friend. I should have probably killed myself for that, but thank god I didn’t. Turns out, he felt the same way about me and man did I die again. Yes, that same feeling I felt when I first met David. Only this time, it felt like I exceeded the amount of happiness I could handle that I exhausted my body and died. Man, I’ve “died” so many times, there’s no doubt I was a cat in my past life. Or a video game character where a life can be bestowed with a press of the ’Replay’ button. Anyway, I decided to tell him after we got kicked out of the movies once. I was talking to Jeff about it earlier that day. (He was the only one that knew about my infatuation with David. He was the only one who even knew I was then gay!) I didn’t want to tell anyone just yet because I’ve only been friends with everyone for a few months and I didn’t want to lose them if I took the risk of outing myself to them. You know how straight guys are when they discover that a gay guy has been hanging out with them. I shouldn’t have been afraid because I was the most muscular amongst all of them. I could have beaten them all down with one hand and a blindfold. Plus, David’s gay and they don’t care. But if anything, words hurt more than actions. That’s why I chose to silence myself from the guys. Except Jeff, he was the wisest one of the group, the most open minded. I knew he was fine about me being gay, but he always became erratic every time I talked about David. He always told me it was a bad idea because he was in love with Sebastien, an old friend of theirs that I have not met at the time, and that I would just hurt myself and everyone else involved within it. In a way, he was right.

I took that risk that night. It was a win/win situation for most, but a win/lose for some. Some guys didn’t take it as well. Jeff, who knew about it all along, didn’t care and just started clapping. Why he clapped? I don’t know. Chuck was shocked at first but upon recovery, he gave us a supporting smile and a pat on the back. Patrick, of all people, flipped out. He was disgusted of the thought that I’ve been gay all this time and that two of his guy friends were now dating. (I told you. Straight guys are crazy with this topic.) He got over it a few days later though. Which turned out for the best for everyone, especially for David and I. Our relationship is incomparable to my past ones. One being it’s with a guy instead of a girl and the other being it’s my first serious one. I never really got what a serious relationship meant until I started dating David. Back in my hetero-dating days, all I cared about was having that “special someone” you can always fuck whenever you need to. You know what they say about single life being the best way to go because you can sleep with anyone? Well, sorry to break it to you, but being in a relationship will get you far more sex anytime you want it. Sure, it’d be with the same partner, but it’s on demand! You don’t have to work for it.

Anyway, enough about that. With David, I felt as if I was invincible. No one was able to come between us. We were inseparable. We were the dynamic duo. We were the power couple. Everyone approved of our relationship, each of them supporting it as well. And David couldn’t have made it any better. I saw the side that I never saw from him before. (And I’m not just talking about what he looked like without clothes on.) I loved all his little quirks. That thing he does with his nose whenever he’s reading something. That little spasm whenever I give him candy. And that adorable smile he always wore on his face that I couldn’t get enough off. I was the happiest (and luckiest) man alive. I was in heaven whenever I was with that guy, falling in love with him even harder. It was something I never saw an end to. Until Sebastien came.

I was aware of how David felt towards Sebastien so I knew it wouldn’t be a good idea having him around. Especially when I’m already with David. I was pessimistic upon his return, but somehow found Sebastien to be likeable after hanging out with him. He had personality for days, but has this creepy vibe with him. I couldn’t tell what it was. Maybe it was the way he looks at us differently. And by look, I mean the way he stares at us. Let’s see, with Chuck and Pat, he gives them this stern look when he smiles. It’s kind of contradicting, but it’s hard to describe. With me, he gives me the friendly-yet-uncertain look. I wouldn’t be surprised considering he barely knew me. I think he has the softest look towards Jeff, like they’re brothers. I don’t know the history between them, but I could tell they were best friends. With David, he gives him this puppy-dog look. It might look adorable, but I can see right through. I think anyone can, would. He seems nervous around David. Not the type when someone knows something and you’re scared that they’d blurt it out. Nor the type when you don’t know how a friend would react after not seeing them for so long. It was a type of nervousness I couldn’t put my finger on. I needed to watch him, and so I did. For the first month of summer he stayed with us, I put up a front that I liked him more than I really did. It worked, for the most part. Jeff saw right through my act and warned me to stop and that I should trust Sebastien. (Jeff’s really good.) So I did. I gave him another chance and I felt guilty I passed such judgment on him. I shouldn’t have been watching out on him like that. I probably should have been paying more attention to my own boyfriend.

All that time I was looking out for any move Sebastien might make on my boyfriend, I became oblivious of David’s own actions. I should have known better. When Sebastien found another girlfriend and left the group again, David became devastated. He asked for more space and time away to ‘think’ to himself. I gave him the space and time he needed and it got me thinking even more. I came to the conclusion that it was Sebastien that he’s had feelings for all along. I could have been a replacement for Sebastien. I could have been a rebound. I could have been a person used to cope with ones’ feelings. I couldn’t have even been loved. I could have been betrayed unbeknownst to me. Anything could have happened that surpassed my thoughts. I became more paranoid, protective, and possessive. I didn’t want to lose David, and certainly not to Sebastien.

Time pass and Sebastien comes back once again. I wasn’t going to let anything happen that time, even if I assumed things really did happen between them before. So, I prepared myself. I was to put up the fakest front I’ve ever put up. I was to find out once and for all what Sebastien was up to. I was to defend my stand in David’s life. I was to form the largest army against him if that’s what it would have taken to defeat him. I was to be known, recognized, as David’s. I didn’t care whether or not people thought I’m going crazy. At least one person didn’t think so.

It was the night before we were to hang out at Chuck’s house. I had just gotten off the phone with David when Jeff calls. There was anxiety in his voice, which was unusual for somebody who had the utmost confidence in his speech. It took him a while to inform me of Sebastien’s true feelings towards David, but he was to blurt it out anyhow. Rage sparks and my blood boil. I was right! I wasn’t being paranoid. Sebastien had intentions. Cruel ones at that! Oh, was I not going to miss any moment those two shared even if that meant faking my slumber. And I did just that when the night came. I was the first one “out” so I could eavesdrop to what my drunk friends would reveal through their boozy-delusional confessions. That plan failed, they weren’t any secrets blurted out. Everyone had an abundant share of alcohol causing them to doze off almost instantly afterwards. Sebastien and David, on the other hand, remained quite sober. I peered through the tiny slits as I watch David sing to Sebastien. His song of choice, I‘m Crazy for You, had the deepest subliminal message. I know so.

Every words sang is a jab taken to my chest. I knew he meant every word and action that was being shown to Sebastien, who didn’t seem to mind. The grip on my jeans tighten as each step David took brings him closer to Sebastien. I lose my sight, as if I’m being pulled father away, as David guided Sebastien’s fingers down his body. A tingle of loathe matches the jolt he could have been feeling at the moment. That’s when David plunges in for a kiss. A kiss that both of them must have coveted for the longest time. Possibly longer than they have known me. My eyes open wider as I stared at their kiss intently. It was short, but it felt like the longest kiss I’ve ever witnessed. Sebastien finished the song for David as he states that he, too, is crazy for him. David’s eyes gleamed with happiness. A type of happiness that I’ve never seen before. Jealousy and anger made me sweat profusely. I’m glued to where I’ve been seated that whole time. I found no strength into cutting in. I felt defeated. I felt like the biggest failure. Yet, in some odd way, I felt happy.

I felt happy for David. I felt like cheering for him. I felt like a proud parent who’s happy to see their child get what they’ve been dreaming of. Maybe it was just that. I’m still thinking about it, but it could be that I was just happy to see him, well, happy. I’ve learned to accept that it’s okay to let go. It hurts you the most, but to see the person you love being held down for what they really want, it exceeds the hurt you’re feeling tremendously. All that time I knew about his infatuation with Sebastien, I had the slightest knowledge that I could be someone that replaced ‘Sebastien.’ As if I was a toy knock-off that’s being thrown away when a little kid finally acquires the real one. I’ve been in denial for the longest time about it. I trusted David so much that I wasn’t able to get pass the thought that he’s been using me. I see now that it’s been true all along.

They soon catch me staring at them and the two panicked. Sebastien grabs his jacket and darted out of the house, muttering goodbyes. David rushed towards where I was standing and showered me with apologies. I shoved him away softly and assured him that it was okay. His voice raised as he insisted, Jeff and Patrick already awoken from the commotion made earlier. I held his face one last time and I gave him a weak smile. A smile from a proud friend. A last smile with that meaning behind it. The last smile I was to give to David. With that, I turned on my heels to head out the door, hearing no footsteps rushing behind me.

-Pierre

Letters 1/5

Tue, 04 Mar 2008 00:23:20 GMT

Title: Letters
Pairing: David/Sebastien
Chapter: 1/5
Summary: Friendships are rattled during the events of one night. As told in different point of views through short letters sent out anonymously.
Note: This story is the sequel to Tease.

To: Anonymous
4583 Civic Hill Ave.
Greenleaf, Illinois
94850-9857
U.S.A.

Um, my name is Chuck Last-Name-Omitted-For-Confidentiality. I’m not really sure why I’ve agreed into doing this, but I’m here doing it anyways. You might be wondering what kind of creep sent you this letter, but before you pass any judgment, let me assure you that this has been sent out anonymously. In other words, I did not intend to send this to you. You may also be wondering why I’m writing this letter. Well, to be completely honest, I don’t know either. An argument arises between my friends and all of a sudden, I find myself with this pen and paper writing out my views, feelings, or knowledge about the situation since “we” can’t sort things out the adult way.

So, where to begin? Let’s see - I don’t really quite remember when or where it all began or what caused it, so for fillers, let me tell you who’s who and whatever. Once again, my name is Chuck and I’m twenty years young. I like to play drums, read magazines, and masturbate in the kitchen whenever I’m home alone - kidding. I live in Montreal, not giving out much more than that because I don’t want any search warrants on me if the contents of this letter offend you in any way. So, no worries at all. I’m not an aggressive person. I’m what they call the “neutral” of the group. I just agree with everything. I laugh at every single joke, I tell everyone what they want to hear, and I don’t pick sides. It sounds shallow and fake, but it’s who I am. I’m a nice person, and that should be enough info for you to read my letter comfortably. I know I’m coming off too hard, pushing the idea that I’m not a serial killer, so I’m just going to move on with the rest.

My friend Patrick is the mind behind all of this. Since he’s the patriarch figure of the group, he took charge of being the friendship counselor. He’s got us all by the balls and I’m not exaggerating it. If he didn’t, we all wouldn’t have been writing these letters. Do you find any sense into writing these letters? Exactly. Since he thinks we find it hard to talk to each other, he claims writing to someone anonymous would do us good when we spill all our thoughts and emotions without having to feel awkward talking about it. Do you get it? I don’t either. I don’t even have anything to spill! But since I’m “part of the group,” I have to do this. By the way, I find it unfair that we’re all writing these letters except Patrick. Ugh.

Moving on. There’s David, who’s going out with Pierre (we’ll get to him a minute.), who I think caused all of this. I was dead asleep when it “all went down,” and by the time I’ve woken up, it was all over. I guess a little background about David would help you figure something out because I‘m too incompetent to do so. David is this short little gay kid. (I’m sorry if you’re uncomfortable with gay people.) He is the “life” of the group. He’s the one that instigates the fun and he’s always there when you need a good laugh. One time, we got kicked out of the movie theater when he managed to balance about twenty popcorns on top of Jeff’s bald head. This, I don’t get because wouldn’t you feel the slightest things if you’re bald? It seemed like he knew what was being done to him, but didn’t care enough to do something about it. Which is odd, by the way, because Jeff is an aggressive guy even if he’s all quiet. Maybe he was just going along with David, not wanting to spoil the fun. But yeah, we were laughing so hard that they ordered us to leave. We didn’t care ‘cause we just watched the movie on bootleg at home.

Which takes us to Pierre. It was that same night that they decided that they were in love with each other. It was a shock for me because I had no idea Pierre swung that way. I knew David was gay, though. He’s told me and Jeff about having the biggest crush on our old friend Sebastian. Who had no idea how much David was in love with him, by the way. I can confidently say that David was quite obsessed with Sebastien. I was snooping around David’s room once, and I ‘accidentally’ found his diary. Of course, I didn’t want to pass on the opportunity to pry into it, so I did. Inside was pages after pages of Sebastien filled journal entries. It freaked me out, but it was no surprise. David’s always been weird like that. So, after Sebastien went off to do his own thing, David found Pierre and it didn’t take long ‘till they decided to date each other. I didn’t mind the whole gay thing. They’re my friends and if it was going to make them twice as happy to be more than just best friends, then I’m just as happy for them.

More about Pierre, now. He’s this tall, muscular, smart kid who’s the complete opposite of what David is physically. We met him a few weeks after Sebastien, the old friend who recently resurfaced from the dead, who basically took his place. We had the same sense of humor, the same likes and dislikes, and he was just an overall nice guy. He clicked with everyone with the group. It was hard not to be fond of Pierre. Everyone had something to like about him.

I like him because he, too, could play the drums. He would always come over my house and we’d show each other our drumming skills or teach each other different beats. We would mesh our different styles of drumming together and we would come up with what we call the “Chuirre.” Sounds dumb, but it’s a cool eclectic sound. Jeff likes him because they are both into their education. They’re the ones almost done with college, about a semester ahead of everyone else. That’s pretty much what they have in common. I believe they’re in the same study group as well. Patrick likes him because Pierre is the only one that likes playing “Magic” cards with him. It’s a bit childish, but that’s Patrick. Pierre can also act, which is perfect since Pat likes to film just about anything. From people walking aimlessly around the park to a toilet paper being unraveled for use. They do a lot of little movies too and they submit them to film festivals. They almost won once.

And as for David, it would probably take up to three pages of explanation why he likes Pierre so much, so I’m just going to move on to Jeff. He’s the “wallflower” of the group. He doesn’t say much, but he’s the one who’s got most to say. Confusing? Okay, um, it’s like this: you would spot him in the corner and you’d think he’s the dumbest one of the group, but once you start a conversation with him, you’d prove yourself wrong and later find yourself dumber than your assumptions of him. I guess I can, should, call him the “wise” one of the group, but he shows more of his wallflower-ness, so we’re sticking to that. I’m really sorry if you have a head-ache right now. I don’t really know how to write a proper letter and this is my first time. I sucked in English and all that essay/letter construction, so I guess - just bear with it? Eh, I’d be surprised if you’ve read as far as the first sentence, but in case you’re reading this line now, DON’T STOP!

Enough about Jeff. You’re probably wondering who the hell Sebastien is. Sebastien is the youngest of the group. He was still in 11th grade when we were all freshmen in college. He is, or was, the “mysterious” one of the group. Even though we’re all really good friends, Sebastien’s the only one who remained quiet about himself. I mean, we all know each other really well that we could almost finish each other’s sentences. Sebastien, on the other hand, just kept to himself. Sure, he’s a good friend and all, laughing at about almost anything, (Yes, even more than me.) but the more I think about it, the more I realize how little I know of him. I know he was born in America and he moved here when he was two. I know that he likes to eat cotton candy with root beer and that he’s not circumcised. I don’t really know why I put those two in the same sentence, but you see my point? The things I know of him are the things someone could learn about a person based off their online profile, or something of the sort. So, not much on Sebastien. Sorry.

He came back to our lives recently. You see, he’s got a habit of leaving us for his girlfriends. It’s not the first, nor do I think it’d be the last once he finds another girlfriend. About a week ago, David gave me a phone call informing me that Sebastien wanted to hang out. I was excited for his return because it has been awhile. I called Patrick and Jeff once David hung up and I told them about it as well. They all seemed really excited, so we started planning a night at my house. The day comes when we all hang out and get together, we all get tipsy, and next thing I know - “we’re “ all fighting. Just like that. Pat and I are the only ones that’s really not in it. I know he knows something, but he’s not telling me anything! I know, right?! He expects me to write this letter without any knowledge on what’s going on. Even Jeff knows about it! Jeff! Yes, the wallflower guy! It’s making me mad. I feel like they’re belittling me just because I won’t have a say in this. C’mon now, just because I don’t like picking sides doesn’t mean I don’t have an opinion! Ugh. Whatever, I’m over it.

Anyways, I’m going to wrap this letter up. I think I’m almost done with this letter, I’m just making sure I’ve got everything Pat’s wanted me to include. So far, none. I just babbled about everyone. Well, in my opinion, I thought I did pretty well. I produced a decent letter, don’t you think? Considering I know nothing about the “situation” except for the fact that everyone’s mad at each other and that I’m in the middle of it. Eh, let’s just hope you or someone you know gets one of their letters so you know what he hell is going on.

KIDDING!

I was serious about the anonymity of the addresses. Well, thanks for reading.

-Chuck

Peer Pressure 3/3

Thu, 28 Feb 2008 08:56:15 GMT

Title: Peer Pressure
Pairing: David/Sebastien
Rating: PG13 for language
Summary: Persuasions from a best friend.
Chapter: 3/3
Note: Finally finished this! Expect a 5 part and a standalone Dav/Seb fic before I do another pairing. haha

Part 1
Part 2

“Hey, guys! Wait up!”

A voice calling from behind catches our attention and we turn to see Sebastien running towards us. We kind of expected him catching up with us after class. Why do you think we didn’t stay in last to watch Sebastien’s fine ass jiggle its way out of school? I knew me and Anna made an impression on him this morning! Score.

“Hi, Sebastien. What can the Rabies-Rabbi and the Homo-Herpes do for you today?” Anna really needs to stop using her humor on Sebastien. It’s clearly not his cup of tea for a laugh.

“I-I w-was wondering,” he pants heavily, inhaling as much air as he could, with both hands stilting on his knees. “if y-you guys w-want to come over for l-lunch or something.”

Just as shocking to me as it is to Anna, we both nod our heads in approval. Only to realize that we’re implying too much interest in his offer, so we pull back on it.

“Sure, where do you live?” Anna asks as she clears her throat.

“Just down the street.” he catches up with his breathing “Around Hound Street.”

“Do you want us to drive?” I offer.

“Sure, that’d be nice. It’s a bit hot out for a walk today, isn’t it?” Sebastien straightens his posture to sling his backpack over his shoulder. The slight movement causes his shirt to ride up and I catch a glimpse of a happy-trailed-stomach. My eyes widen in hunger, shortly accompanying it with licking my lips. I could go for some of that right now. Nothing seems to be stopping me anyways except Sebastien watching me eye-fuck the living hell out of him.

Shit. I curse to myself as I look over to where my car is parked. “My car’s over there.” I mumble as we start walking towards it.

I hit myself mentally with each step I take. How could I have been so obvious? Sure, a quick glance would have gotten away easily, but full on eye-fucking? I’m surprised Anna didn’t notice or she would be saying something witty about it right now. She, too, was probably ogling at the tiny surprise Sebastien gave for us. I wouldn’t be startled. But even if she was doing the same, how come Sebastien only seem to have caught me staring at him? I’m not the stealthiest when it comes to spying, but it’s not as cover-blowing as Anna melting into the pavement as she yodels in pleasure. Whatever.

“Anna, take the back seat.”

“Why do I have to take the back seat?” she complains.

“Well, let’s see. It’s my car and I’m the one driving and Sebastien’s my navigator, so scoot!”

Anna groans as she slides to the back seat. Sebastien follows in shortly, riding shotgun. I start my car as I reach for my seatbelt. I buckle up for safety and I drive out of the parking lot.

“So, where to?” I ask Sebastien as we halt for a stop sign.

“Just turn left right here and then right on Apple Street.”

“Got it.”

Living only two blocks away, we arrive at his house in a matter of seconds. And I thought I lived close to the school. He instructs me to pull up on his long driveway assuring me that I‘m not going to block it. I park my car to the farthest right of the driveway, under a large oak tree.

“Wow, Sebastien. You must be rich!” Anna notes as she steps out to be greeted by a large house. I, too, can’t help but to gander at its impressive size. Long Spanish verandas surround his well manicured lawn. Vast vegetation confines weathered marble statues. All the house freaking needed was a large fountain and it’d be straight out of a movie set.

“No, my parents are.” Sebastien corrects as he leads the way through a winding path, leading to a courtyard. My mouth drops at its enormous size. The courtyard alone is bigger than my garage. Wooden sculptures and unusual greenery are scattered all throughout. Its eclectic arrangement gives me the impression that they were collected through travel. I must have been right when I thought Sebastien was a sentimental kid. Clearly runs in the family.

“My room’s right here.” He opens a door to the right of where we entered and he directs us to his room.

“No. Freaking. Way.” Anna stops, skepticism in her voice, and asks “You have a door in the courtyard that leads to your room?”

“Yeah, the one over there leads to the house, the one behind you leads to the living room, and the one right next to mine is to the hallway.” He explains where each doors take you as he points to them one by one, Anna following his fingers‘ directions.

“That’s so awesome!” Anna squeals as she makes her way into his room.

Sebastien’s room is indescribable. Have you ever been into a room that has too much going on in it? That’s pretty much his room. It’s not messy, it’s very clean for a guy’s room, but every single flat surface in the room, except his bed, has something on it. The walls are lined with what I assume to be his own personal art work, and they all look really good, I must add. Shelves, drawers, and dressers are strewn with several trinkets from different shapes, size, and colors. His family must like collecting anything and everything.

I find a seat on his bed while Anna takes a closer look at the tiny knickknacks in the room. She spots an instrument in the corner and she picks it up.

“Oh, wow. You play the violin!” she says and she strums one of the strings.

“It’s a cello.” he corrects as he takes the layers of clothing he has on.

“Oh.” she carefully puts the heavy instrument back and takes a sit next to me, somewhat embarrassed.

A tiny bell rings and an orange tabby cat surfaces from the foot of the bed, making Anna jump.

“Hey there, Crookshanks!” Sebastien smiles as he picks it up, greeting it amorously.

“I’m sorry - “ Anna interrupts “Crook-a-who?”

“Oh, her name is Crookshanks.”

She grumbles at the sight of the obese cat. “More like a Garfield.” she mutters to herself. I nudge her on the ribs implying her to stop before she goes any further.

Sebastien drops the cat gently and its bell made a jingling noise. It reminds me of Sebastien’s leather necklace and the trinkets that’s bound by it. As he stoops lows to soften his cat’s descend, the necklace slips out of his shirt, producing a similar noise to the one heard earlier.

My curiosity speaks for me. “What are those?”

My gaze leads Sebastien to what I’m talking about. “Oh, this?” he digs inside his shirt for the remaining pendants left in there. He lifts it up to eye level and he examines the shiny objects. “They’re just little stuff.”

“Do they have a meaning?” Anna, finally speaking up, questions him.

“Yeah, sure.” Sebastien starts analyzing the pendants as he walk towards us for a closer a better view. He starts with what seems to be a locket. “This one is a locket - “ he opens it to reveal two pictures inside. “and these girls could have been my twin sisters if they made it through their 5th birthday. I was born two years after them.”

Our faces fall in remorse. Anna coos an awe for an informal condolence as Sebastien continues to look for the next trinket to be shown.

“This, right here is my favorite animal.” He simpers as he holds a little white owl, fully aware that one of us would catch on to why he likes them. That Harry Potter is pure brain-wash.

“And this one, um, I don’t know if I should even say it, but it’s a key to a box where I keep memories in.” he confesses shyly as he immediately goes on to the next one. His fingers stumble upon a tiny vial with dirty blonde hair in it. “This one, baby hair.” Kind of gross, but mildly cute.

“This one,“ he refers to a beverage can tab “first can of alcohol. Beer to be exact.” Anna giggles at that one.

“This one is a little charm that my mom gave to me.” It’s a bronze horse shoe with a tiny clover below it. “My mom says this specific charm gives insight on a yearning you’re not aware of.” I see Anna raising an eyebrow on that one. “And lastly, my dad’s army tag when he was in the army.” he lets go of the necklace as he finishes.

“You’re a very sentimental person, Seb.”

“I guess I am.” he laughs. “Wait, did you just call me Seb?”

I get caught off guard as I realize I’ve just shortened Sebastien’s name. Wreaking havoc, I mentally start a genocide in my mouth for slipping a nickname for him. I don’t say anything, not ‘till I’m done punishing whoever’s responsible for what just happened. I just simply shrug an “I don’t know.”

“Why, no one’s called me that since -” he pauses.

“Since who?” Anna suddenly finds interest into joining our conversation.

“Since, well, my last girlfriend in 10th grade.” he confesses as his sight wanders aimlessly. Anna takes this chance to turn to me and whisper, “Hear that, David? Girl. Friend.” She dashes underlines to emphasize the last two syllables. I guess, she’s getting me back for her cinnamon roll.

Upon hearing that Sebastien has had a girlfriend, my chest tightens. That was it. He’s straight. There’s no loop hole to it. And rubbing it to my face really doesn’t make it any better for me. I feel an urge to punch Anna in the face.

“So, what happened, if you don’t mind me asking.” Anna leans closer to make sure she hears his answer clearly.

“She left me for someone else.” Sebastien looks up at Anna, sincerity in his eyes. “Apparently, I’m not the type of guy she usually dates.” Seeing him sulk makes Anna rub his back for comfort.

“Well, she sounds like a ho to me.” Not your most persuasive arguments to date, Anna.

Sebastien doesn’t answer.

Not mindful of when to stop asking questions, Anna goes for another one. “Have you had any other girlfriends that followed?”

Sebastien shakes his head and begins explaining why. “No, I decided to focus more on school and my music. I thought a relationship is the last thing that I needed to succeed in high school. It sounds shallow, but I just didn’t have time nor did I need a girlfriend.”

“Maybe it wasn’t a girl that you needed.” The last remaining vigilante in my mouth spits out. I’m almost ready to bite my tongue off to prevent any future self-diagnosed Tourette’s outbursts.

“What do you mean?” Sebastien asks with a hint of curiosity in his voice. Anna shoots a glare, obstructing wherever my statement leads to.

I’m an excellent liar, but I’m finding difficulty in conjuring an explanation, an answer, to his question. Hopeless, I give my mouth the permission to vomit the support of its thesis.

“Have you ever thought that a boy could suffice your needs better than a girl can?” Slowly catching on the drift, I continue to talk involuntarily.

“I don’t get where you’re going.” Still clueless.

“Don’t be naïve, Sebastien. He’s hitting on you!” Anna cries out.

My body ignores the accusation as it doesn’t stop. “Maybe you didn’t like the idea, role, and maybe even the responsibility of being a girl’s boyfriend.”

“I guess I never thought of it that way.” he mutters, showing slow signs of understanding.

“Think of it,” I proceed “when you go out with a girl, you’re stuck with that masculine role. You always have to pay, you always have to be a gentleman, and you always have to please her.”

“Stop corrupting him, David!” Anna commands as she slaps my thigh.

I resume once again, ignoring Anna’s resistance, as if I was never interrupted. “Or how about taking blame? When a relationship ends for a straight couple, it would always be the guy’s fault regardless of who’s fault it really was, am I right?”

Sebastien shrugs a few nods.

“Or how about -”

“Stop talking!” Anna roars angrily, startling both me and Sebastien. She’s clearly had it with this gay persuasion conversation. Ooh, that rhymed.

A sigh of defeat. “Whatever, have your way with him like you wanted.” I fall back onto the bed’s head board as I motion my hands towards Sebastien, mouthing “Go ahead.”

“Do not call me out like that, David or I’m going to - “

“Do what?” I shoot up, glaring at her threateningly. Her face reads anxiety as she turns to Sebastien, whose face is traumatized in confusion. Poor Sebastien. I knew this wasn’t’ a good idea. I would have gladly given him up to Anna if I knew she wasn’t only going to use him for sex. What type of person deserves that much disrespect? Definitely not Sebastien’s type. He likes Harry Potter, for Christ’s sake! That’s about as innocent as it can get. Finally, she turns back to me with a smug look.

“Or I’m going to tell him.”

“Go ahead.” I test her grounds with reverse psychology. Remember when I said I can read her like a book? Well, right now I’m reading defeat. She’s bound to lose at least once and it’s today. I knew she’s not as fucked up as I thought she’s always been. She won’t do it to her best friend and -

“Fine.” No, wait! I was just kidding! “Sebastien, David wants to be your boyfriend.” Ugh, what a good day for conducting an experiment.

Tension immediately fills the room as Anna glows with triumph. I shut my eyes slowly as my breathing becomes heavy. My whole body becomes fragile as if in a state of free fall. My muscles starts limping up, prohibiting any movements to be made. My veins struggle to let every ounce of blood through as my heart pumps twice as fast. Adrenaline takes over. I could either defend myself or leave in shame. I prefer the latter.

“Is that true, David?” I hear his voice through the blackness. I feel weak to answer the simple question that only requires a single word, one syllable, even a simple gesture. I realize quickly that confirming the truth takes more strength than I’ve ever thought.

“Yes, it’s true.” Anna’s familiar voice rings along with Sebastien’s. “We were going to pressure you into having sex with us until David realized he has deeper feelings for you.” I admire her tactlessness as I cringe to myself. Another stab of truth shoves deep into my conscience. What do I find so wrong with admitting the truth? Could it be denial? How about rejection? What about my uncertainty? All emotional thoughts race through my mind. They’re being thrown in at random, causing me to panic. I have no idea what to do or say at this point.

“Is that true, David?”

I regain consciousness and I open my eyes slightly, slowly processing the current surroundings’ atmosphere. I manage to nod an answer, something he’s been waiting for, behind my hands where my face finds protection in.

“David, look at me.”

I feel hands touch the side of my face, hoisting it up to meet with the last thing that I wanted to see. His eyes burn through me like acid, disappointment beaming out. It’s a different emotion I can not endure. And with a last surge of adrenaline, I am able to take flight.

“Look,” I stand up “we’re just going to leave. I’m sorry if this whole thing freaked you out.” Anna does the same as she groans “Ugh, finally.” We gather our things as Sebastien watches us helplessly.

Anna hurriedly darts out of his room and exclaims, “Meet me in the car, David.” and she turns the corner of the courtyard. Her last remaining comment echoing through the verandas. “I knew I should have just went with the guy at the cafeteria.”

It takes me back to where I am now - left alone, with Sebastien. I panic as I stutter “Thanks for letting us come over.” and I walk over to where my bag is settled. I question myself to why I brought it inside when it could have been left in the car. I swing it over my head, Sebastien still speechless, and I walk towards the door. And out of good mannerism, I acknowledge a proper goodbye. “I really like your room. I’ll see you at school, Sebastien.”

“No, wait.” I hear him call from behind as I step out into the courtyard. I turn around to see Sebastien standing. “I’m not freaked out.” he confesses.

“That’s good to know.” I reply dully as I turn to my heels to leave his house. “Goodbye, Seb - “ A grip on my arm stops me from speaking. I look at the hands that are slightly bigger than mine. He’s holding on tight that it’s painful.

“Let go.” I order him vehemently. He loosens his grip, but he doesn’t let go.

“Listen, I -”

“I’m going to yell.” I warn him. “And trust me. Once Anna hears my piercing screams, she will rush in here and -”

“Maybe it is a boy that I needed.”

“- spray you with her mace and what?” I stop mid-sentence to recall his last statement. I look up questioningly and my eyes meets with his.

“Maybe you’re right.” He releases his grip and he starts looking around awkwardly.

“What do you mean?” I ask as I massage the strained muscles on my arm.

“What I mean is,” he takes a seat on a sculpted stool next to an exotic plant and continues. “that I think I’ve been barking up the wrong tree all this time.”

“Wait, whoa!” It takes me a while to process before it clicks into my head. “You didn’t take my context into consideration, did you? Because that gay talk back there didn’t mean anything. I mean, I wasn’t trying to convert you -” I talk aimlessly that I’m starting to babble.

“Well, you did.” Sebastien cuts in.

“What the fuck, how? A few sentences is not going to give you a homosexual epiphany. You have to be born a gay to be a gay!” I burst in irritation and I get a laugh in return.

“What? You can’t just all of a sudden like guys!” I add provokingly.

“Yeah, you can.” he insists.

“Oh, yeah? How?” folding my arms and raising a brow.

He shrugs an “I don’t know.” and I snicker victoriously.

“Ha, see!” I point harshly. “You’ll never know you’re gay unless -”

“Kiss me and I’ll know.”

His suggestion makes me choke on my words. This guy is ballsy for someone as geeky as he is. I stammer a “What?”, but he gives me no time to ramble much more as he pulls my face closer to his and plants a short kiss on my lips. His soft lips tingles upon my own and I find it hard to retract from this unexpected surprise. My initial reaction is to pull back and run off, but it’s hard to do so when your whole body doesn’t want to cooperate. I give in instantly and I pull his head deeper for a longer kiss. Salivating for more, I slip my tongue inside to get a better taste of him. His mouth is dry and I willingly oblige myself to moisten them. His tongue’s roughness contrasts with the smooth walls of his mouth. Our playful tongues exert equal pressure against them in harmony. I can’t see the end of this blissful state, but I feel as if I have to instate one, so I pull back to be greeted by Sebastien’s adorable expression. Eyes closed and mouth still open. It takes him a while to realize that his tongue has lost company and he gathers himself shyly.

“So.” I start awkwardly.

“It wasn’t so bad.” he states as he rolls his eyes to remember the experience.

I find offense in his comment and I blurt out “Wasn’t so bad?”

“David, that was my first. I really wouldn’t know how it’s supposed to feel!” he spits back. I almost forgot that he’s straight. But then again, regardless of preference, a kiss is a kiss. There‘s only one thing you need to know about kisses regardless the preference. “Well, It’s only supposed to feel -”

“- right?” he finishes for me.

“Yeah.” I confirm.

“Well, it did.”

“Oh.”

Mixed feelings linger in the air and we pull our sights away from each other. An unbearable silence acts as a thick wall between us. I’m not sure what it is to be uncomfortable about, but it’s what’s being felt at the moment. I’ve kissed Sebastien. I should be happy I got what I wanted. Not only did I not do it forcefully, even though I did in a way, but he thought it felt right! What more could I ask for? Maybe that’s it. I simply want more. I want more than just a kiss. I want to be with him. I want his companionship. I want to share experiences with him. I want him to get to know me better. I want an assurance that I’ll get more of his lovely kisses. I want to be his boyfriend. And as hard as it is to think of back then, I’m relieved that I could easily say I want a relationship with him. No cringing this time, I smile instead.

“David?”

“Hm?” I look back at him with a slight smile. It surprises him and it lifts his face a bit.

“Can I tell you something?”

“Sure.”

“I knew something went wrong when I met you.” he begins.

“What do you mean?” I ask, worry forming on my face.

“It felt as if my body has grown a liking for you.” he inhales deeply, indicating a longer statement on its way. “That very first time our eyes met during roll call, I felt as if my eyes never wanted to part with yours. I felt as if my eyes voluntarily wanted to look at you to catch a glimpse of your brown ones.”

I blink at his words, beginning to feel impatient to where it’s leading to. “And when I met you the following day, my body started going crazy with these different emotions and spasms that I couldn’t explain. It was as if I was having an internal seizure that didn’t show any outer signs. But, what was weird about it is that, it brightened me up. I felt as if the sun was shining right through me. It was, um, angelic, if you want to call it that.” He pauses for an instant as he slowly starts ranting out his words. He does so in such a manner that insinuates that he didn’t want them to be comprehended. He continues anyways.

“And that night, I had a dream I was your,” hesitance in his voice “well, boyfriend.” I could see his mouth squirm for saying the last word. “It all came too fast for me and it freaked me out. It was never aware of these feelings. They seem to have been bottled up for centuries, waiting for that certain someone to come and release them. And it’s exactly what you did.”

He looks at me in between his fast words, but I don’t say anything. I can’t say anything.

“I’ve been going crazy. I thought it would have been gone by today, but seeing you this morning made it worse for me. Every single muscle, thought, emotion, and feeling in my body darted me towards you, against the last remaining milligram of hesitance and will in my body.” he clears his throat before he moves on. His hands are flailing everywhere, gesturing the unknown. “And the more our eyes met, the more you’ve drawn me into you. And I know this sounds ridiculous, but what you told me earlier helped be come to my fullest realization and acceptance that the feelings I’ve been feeling is not abnormal. It’s extremely out of the ordinary, but expected, and there’s not one doubt about it now, David. I, too, have a crush on you.”

The last look he gives me doesn’t help me respond. I’m stunned. I’m speechless. I try to utter something but can’t because I don’t know what to say, quite frankly. Luckily, with one final gasp for air, Sebastien starts speaking again.

“And I know I’m going to sound extremely arrogant and cocky right now, and I’m not even sure if you feel the same way about it now as you did earlier, but I’d be happy to be your boyfriend as well.” He seems to be out of breath. It looks as though that last sentence has taken all the energy in his body. I wouldn’t blame him. Even someone as brave as I am wouldn’t be able to do what he just did.

Breathless, he looks at me for an answer, but I can’t give any in reply. Instead, I leap over to him and kiss him deeply. Spilling out all my emotions, feelings, and answers into him. I could feel the side of his mouth creasing into a smile as we stop. I look into his eyes, and for the first time, I find myself able to endure the piercing look. There is much more into his eyes that I’ve never seen before. Probably because I found it hard to look at them. Happiness and content has calmed its ability to make me weak. I see myself in it this time.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” I ask one last time.

“I’m ready to take my chances.” he replies with confidence.

“No pressure?”

“No pressure.”

Peer Pressure 2/3

Wed, 27 Feb 2008 01:00:14 GMT

Title: Peer Pressure
Pairing: David/Seb
Rating: PG13 for language
Summary: Persuasions from a best friend.
Chapter: 2 of 3
Note: It's been almost seven months since I wrote the first one, so advance apologies that the fluidity of the story might be a bit off. Oh, and I'm divinding it into 3 parts instead of the originally planned 2 parts. I know I'm forgetting something I'm supposed to mention, but when I do remember, I'll post it along the third part later tonight or tomorrow morning.

Part 1

Anna squeals in climax as we watch Sebastien turn the corner of the parking lot. I lose sight of her descending hands as she rolls her eyes to the back of her head. Clean up on aisle nine.

“Omigod, David. He is so hot!”

“He is.” I sigh in agreement and awe.

This is probably one of the first times I’m agreeing with Anna. Never in our nine years of friendship have we agreed on anything. It seems like we’re always looking for opportunities to contradict each other’s interests. I’m not going to lie, I do it on purpose sometimes. One time we got into a two-week fight because I told her that Christina totally owns Britney in the singing department. It took her by surprise considering everyone, and I mean everyone and their grandmothers, knew that she was my idol. I was totally kidding at first, to see how she would react since, you know, I like to instigate a clash as much as she does. But the way she responded triggered my anger and it all went from there. Two weeks later, we made up when she caught me listening to Britney “again“.

But the past is the past, and the present is now. Which really doesn’t say much because I’m still a bad ‘GBFF’. I can still read her like a book, though, regardless of how “bad” of a friend I am. That’s why I can already tell where her previous statement is leading to. Oh, what a fag hag. I can make a bet right now. She wants to -

“I. Want. To. Fuck. Him.”

- what did I say?

I hear Anna mumble her appetite in staccato. Which takes me by surprise, but I try not to show it.

“N-no way. I-I saw him f-first.” I pout.

She takes her gaze away from where Sebastien was last seen and turns to me in a mechanical manner. I see a creeping hand place itself on her left hip as the other one flips the bangs off her face. Weight that is now supported by her left leg enables her to extend the other one out. Her pupils slowly dilate as she scowls at my lanky form. A pursing pair of pencil-lined lips (Yes, she still put it on.) signals a new atmosphere.

I gulp anxiously as she advances towards me. She places her lips next to my ear, a gesture I know very well, ready to whisper her final blow.

“Don’t be silly - Winner wins him.”

And with that, she retreats herself from the side of my head and she frolics. Teasing me with amorous winks.

“What was that about?” I exclaim in frustration.

“What - can’t handle a little competition?” she smirks arrogantly.

“No, not that. I can care less, Anna.” I lie nonchalantly, giving her a blank stare. “I just don’t get why you had to do whatever it is you just did. Was it really necessary?”

She laughs hysterically. She tries to gather herself as she response in small huffs.

“I just had to.” More snickering. “Wasn’t that good though? A+ for Anna Bell.”

A sigh of relief escapes my mouth. I wipe an imaginary drop of sweat off my forehead.

“Okay, good. You were only kidding.”

My comment subsides her laughter.

“I wasn’t kidding about fucking him, though.”

My eyes expand into a glare as I shake my head down in annoyance. An audible growl of disgust accompanies my flaring nostrils. I’m a raging bull ready to attack those hideous red cheeks she calls a blush. I watch her pick at her nails as if she’s waiting for me to spit a witty comeback.

Is she serious? Is she really going to do this? I mean, I already have enough problems as it is with my physical appearance and self-esteem to be comfortable enough to even like someone. Let alone, ask them out. The last thing I need is a competition. A girl one at that! Oh, I should have seen this coming. Wait, scratch that, I did see it coming. I must have been tantalized upon meeting Sebastien this morning that I hardly noticed Anna hitting on him. I would have spotted the flirtatious gestures, her promiscuous body language, and that ridiculous cheesy laugh if I wasn’t damn ogling at Sebastien’s delicious features.

“Are you mad, David?”

She must have been watching me fidget irritatingly for I hear a tone of concern from her.

“No, I’m cool.” I lie again as I look at her with a weak smile to see a worried face light up in relief.

“Okay, good. You’re cool with me sleeping with him.”

And with that, she hooks her arms around mine and we head towards our car. I roll my eyes as I shrug a “Whatever.”

“Your house or my house?” she asks shortly.

“I guess, mine.” I offer.

“Okay, good. We can talk about our plan there.”

“What plan? Another one?”

“You’ll see.”

A pause as we approach my car.

“You know, I still don’t get why you snapped at me like that. Who did you think you were, Queen Latifah? Like you needed to get any bolder.”

I unlock the doors with a press of a button and we hop inside.

“I still don’t get why you need these damn sun shades. Who do you think you are, Michael Jackson? Like you need to get any paler.”

We laugh in unison and we head towards my house. Sometimes, I don’t know how we ever got along in the first place. With the way we act and behave around each other, it should have been a friendship doomed to hell. But for some miraculous reason, we still manage to balance each other’s differences into something that makes us click. And that’s why she’s my best friend.

Reaching my house takes us no time, considering, and as mentioned, I live two minutes away from the campus. As I pull up my driveway, I hear Anna suggesting I should move a little bit farther from school so that I can experience an actual drive home. I grin as we start gathering our belongings. I decide not to put the sun shade up this time. The comment she made earlier made me realize that I am white as a ghost. You don’t really see it when you’re practically almost transparent. And Anna informing Sebastien that I tan with her should have been a red flag that she is a liar. I mean, I could easily pass off as Albino. No, never mind. That’s too harsh. But I should really get in one of those tanning beds the next time I go with Anna.

“Hey, ladies. How was school?” My mom knows.

“Oh, it was fine, Tina.” Anna answers as she takes her shoes off.

I walk around the counter where my mom is standing to give her a kiss.
“Hi, mom. We’re gonna head to my room, alright? Just call me when you need me.”

Anna takes this as a cue to rush towards my bedroom and I follow, ignoring my mother’s bellowing from below.

Anna halts in front of my door, allowing me to open it. “That was kind of rude, no?”

“Whatever, you know my mom doesn’t care.” And she doesn’t, for she is now howling away with The Supremes. “See, I told you.”

Anna enters my room in giggles and she plops on a bean bag. She reaches over to my desk for my laptop and she goes online. I, too, drop all my stuff on the floor as I find a spot across from her, also on a bean bag.

“So, about your plan.” I start, overly anxious about what she has in store.

“Hold on,” she sticks out her index finger, motioning me to wait. “I’m telling Rita about Sebastien.” And she types her thoughts away as she sounds it out word for word.

“I, know. But,”

“David … wants him … too”

“I, know … right? It’s … kind of … a … dilemma.”

“We’re … going … to talk about … it now, though.”

“So … I’ll call … you … later. Kay?”

“Love … you lots. Bye.”

She shuts the screen close as I glare at her intently.

“You were saying?” she starts.

“The plan?” I spit, still glaring at her.

“Oh, right.” She sits straight up as she remembers her intentions earlier. “Well -” she yawns. “It’s pretty plain and simple, so here it is.”

She sits up to look around as if anyone close could hear our conversation. As if we are somewhere in public, unlike where we are right now. She leans closer and she reveals, “We both get him.”

She retreats back to her previous sitting position as she grins proudly. I blink once at the idea and once again for the lack of seriousness on her face.

“Wow, Anna.” I start sarcastically. “How long did it take you to come up with that?”

“Just now.” The hint of sarcasm clearly didn’t catch her attention.

“So, you’re telling me this whole time, you were only kidding about having a plan?”

“Yup. I just said that to get your mind off my shocking confession.”

Without missing a beat, I reach over for the nearest object I can grasp my hands on to throw it at her face.

“OW!” she cries in pain. It was a lamp shade. “Was that really necessary, David?”

“You’re unnecessary, Anna!”

She cowers into her seat as she rubs her chest, the lamp‘s landing spot. “What? I thought it was a good idea.” Her voice weaker than before.

“What, your thirst for Sebastien? The trick you just played on me or the idea of me sharing with you.” I gag at the thought of the last choice.

“All of the above, but mostly the last one?” she answers timidly.

“I’m not even over you trying to steal Sebastien, and now you want to share? How the hell are we even going to do that if, for some heavenly miracle, I decide to agree?” My hands are flailing everywhere as I try to exaggerate my point, my voice slightly rising.

“Um,” she starts calmly “you can take him on a date or something. Then after you’ve had your way with him, I could get my turn. That’s if he bites the triangular bait down - “

“Not if I cut it off first!”

She yelps in horror. “That’s disgusting, David.”

I shrug.

“Look, this is me being a selfish friend looking out for you. We’ll both get what we want, right?” Her hand is now on my shoulder, asking for agreement. I don’t give her any. Like, I said - we hardly agree on anything. “I’m actually offering you to sleep with him before I do. It’s only fair ‘cause you spotted him first.”

“Damn right!” I interrupt.

“I don’t mind sloppy seconds anyways. I’m used to it. It’s what I usually get for stealing other people’s boyfriends.”

I cock a questioning eyebrow as she halts her sentence. She waits for a contradicting reply. None for now.

“Anyways, this will just be a little summer fling, you know? Lure, catch, and enjoy.” she stops once again, but only to realize how her words came out. “Oh, god. That sounds like a brewing STD.”

I broke focus and start cackling.

“Wow.” I guffaw out of breath.

“But you get what I’m saying though, right?” she resumes “It’ll be like a one night stand. You just kinda have to work for it.” she laughs alongside my own laughter “Besides, who the hell wants to go through that boyfriend crap just to fuck him, right?” she finishes.

I stop. My muscles tense up as I feel my ears turn to glowing red. My eyes restrict to floor as silence envelop the room. I’ve somehow taken offense to what she had just said. She brought it up. Something I’ve always dreaded, yet longed for. Something that I could never picture myself being in. Something that I think I can never have. Something that could possibly mean eternal happiness that I’m shunning away. Something that I could share with Sebastien.

“What’s the matter, David?” a voice.

“Did I offend you?” yet again.

“Look, I’m sorry.” I recognize it as Anna’s as I snap out of my sudden daze. “I’m not stopping you to have a relationship with him. I’m just saying - I just don’t see how it’ll work out when I’m supposed to have him after you.”

I gape at her in disbelief.

“I actually want to get to know him, Anna.” I reply in a low tone. “I’m going to be honest, I wouldn’t mind having sex with him, but not this way. It’s unfair for him. If I’m ever having sex with him, it will be in a real, healthy relationship.” I cringe at the last word.

“Who’s having sex with who?” A voice other than ours catches our attention. Our heads dart towards the source and we see my mother peering through my door.

“MOM!” I yell angrily.

“Sorry, sorry.” she mutters apologetically as she shuts the door behind her quietly.

“The thing is,” I continue. “I wouldn’t violate the guy by pressuring him to have sex.”

“Are you listening to yourself?” Anna exclaims “We barely met he kid today, David! When did you have a revelation of romance that you all of sudden fell in love with this guy? It’s a little disturbing if you ask me.” She nods as she cross her arms.

“Look, who’s talking - slut!” I point out.

“There’s a difference, David. You usually go for first impressions and assumptions when you whore around. But you, mister, sound like you fell in love with him at first sight or something.”

Silence as I drop my head in guilt. I hear Anna avidly gasp in her highest pitch.

“You are not!” she slaps my arm for confirmation. I nod sheepishly. And as soon as she gets her response, she shoots out of her bean bag to walk over where her purse is. She digs in it for a while, obviously looking for something relevant at the moment.

“Found it!” Ah, of course - her cellphone.

Enthusiasm engulfs her body as she intensely dials a phone number. “Rita? Omigod, you’re never going to believe what just happened.” She paces my room energetically as she talks on the phone. Typical Anna.

Her words become inaudible as I put myself in a state of thought. My mind drifts and my surroundings muffles. Do I really have a crush on Sebastien? There’s no doubt that the physical attraction is present. I mean, who wouldn’t be attracted to Sebastien? He’s quite tall, some-what dark, and extremely handsome! He’s got a swimmer’s physique, an aura of a gentleman, and that mysteriousness you seek for that freaks in bed usually acquire. Jesus Christ, just thinking of his appearance is making my guts drop, but that’s not all!

You see, to me, a crush is and should be more than just physical attraction. My definition is probably very cliché and it might sound like I‘m looking too much into an infatuation, but it‘s something I‘ve always believed in. A crush should be beyond what the eye is seeing. It should be what we feel, think, and imagine when that certain someone is around. It’s different from that instant lust you feel when you find someone attractive. It’s when your mouth dries up when you try to speak to them. Or when your palms sweat profusely. They say true love is around when those things happen.

And I know it’s too early to say this since I’ve only talked to Sebastien once, but what I felt this morning was something that I’ve never felt before. Not once in my life, have I felt such a sensation, such a rush! The butterflies churning my stomach, goose bumps awakening from their slumber, and knees weakening involuntarily. You can say that you’ve felt all of this before, but have you ever felt them all at the same time? Exactly.

So where is this leading me to? There’s no denying now that I have a crush on Sebastien. So, is it safe enough to admit that “I want him.”?

I get a hold of reality upon realizing I’ve murmured my last few words. I look to my left and I see a frozen Anna, dead on her tracks.

“I’ll call you back.” she snaps her phone shut as she walks over to where I’m sitting and we talk.

***

“I’m feeling lucky today.” I admit.

“Ooh, somebody took a shot of self confidence today.” Anna coos as she slices her cinnamon roll with her fork.

“No.”

“Or a hit of self-esteem?” Another suggestion.

“No, I think I just needed this breakfast.” I snatch the fork off her hands to take another bite of her pastry.

“God damn it, David. Get your own!” she groans as she slides the plate away from me, unaware of the fact that I’m ignoring her. I busy myself with the school newspaper as I explicitly chew on the roll, rubbing it on her face. Nothing catches my attention. Only an article about hiring more janitors to clean the bathrooms, one about discounts on mace, and another on the cafeteria expansion.

I turn my attention to the last article and I notice that the cafeteria is relatively small compared to what anyone in the school has been accustomed to. There is a small buffet in the center, a tiny cash register in the corner, where a rigid old man rings students slower than a snail’s pace, and about twenty tables neatly scattered around the building. With the said amount of the tables, the cafeteria fills up in a blink of an eye. And it’s not through exaggeration. I merely read a couple of sentences on the newspaper, Anna and I being the only ones there, and I look back up to a horde of hungry students stampeding towards the tables. It’s a problem yet to be solved, so I read the article out of curiosity.

“Ooh, he is fine!” Anna moans in earshot.

“Where is he?“ My head pops up, a reflex of some sort, to scan the surroundings.

“Right there.” She uses her fork to point towards a spike-haired boy by the cash register looking irritated, like the rest behind him, by the deathly speed of the cashier.

“Oh.” I sigh in disappointment. “I thought it was Sebastien.”

Anna feigns a croak. “Don’t get too excited, honey. You’ll see him in a bit. Just calm - ooh, speaking of the devil.”

“Where?” I ask boyishly.

And before I am able to look around to find him, I see an approaching Sebastien, smiles and all, holding a tray of cereal. Cereal. Seriously. Who eats cereal at the cafeteria?

He finds a seat across from where Anna is and he starts “Hey, there. Do you guys mind if I sit here? It’s kind of crowded and -”

“Not at all!” Anna cuts in quickly. “Sit, sit. We don’t have rabies.”

Sebastien laughs dryly at the joke. Unsure whether to laugh or not.

“She does, but I don’t.” I interrupt. What? I have to speak up or he’ll forget than I’m even there. Like he did yesterday.

“That’s good to know.” He eyes me in a way that I can’t quite put my finger on as he scoots across from me.

“Hardy, har har” Anna mocks sarcastically. “It’s better than having herpes.” She shoots me a glance, honoring me as the rightful possessor of the disease.

We all laugh in harmony, aware of its falsity, and Sebastien and I exchange glances. My legs tremble, unsure of what it means. It’s not a typical glance you share with anyone. I felt a spark, a jolt, that made a brief connection through our eyes. I can almost say that he, too, felt it as well for he retracted his sight as quickly as it locked with mine. Maybe I’m just imagining things.

“Are you doing anything today, Sebastien?” Anna and her quickness.

“No, not really. I’ll probably just read or something.” He hoists a thick book with his free arm and flashes it to us.

“Harry. Potter?” Anna and I utter at the same time. We look at each other with squirmy faces, trying to suppress our laughter.

Sebastien eyes us through spoonfuls of cereals, bemused. “Is there anything wrong?” he asks.

“No, nothing.” I reply quickly before laughter comes bursting out of my mouth. “I think it’s cute.”

“You like Harry Potter too?” he asks, eyes beaming and somewhat aroused.

“Let’s go to class.” Anna cuts rudely as she steps out of the table. I do the same, hoping Sebastien didn’t find offense in Anna’s tactless antics. Fortunately, he doesn’t. He simply starts gathering his things, takes one last bite of his cereal, and follows us.

Post Its

Tue, 12 Feb 2008 19:21:36 GMT

Title: Post Its
Pairing: Sebastien/David
Chapter: Standalone/Oneshot
Wordcount: 3022
Rating: PG13?
Summary: An entry to the songfic challenge, it's a story about David's infamous 'Davey's Scavengey' and his favorite participant.
Author's Note: This short story was specifically to "grease" me up since it's been while since I wrote a fic. I wanted to get the juices flowing back before I wrote the second part to Peer Pressure. Last night, I saw that a songfic challenge was put up. I've never participated in one of these and since my story was kind of going the same direction as the challenge, I changed it up a bit so it'd be appropriate. Hope everyone enjoys my creaky story 'cause there's something gutter butt about it's mood. I don't know... Oh, and this is my first non-AU fic.

“What the - ?” The familiar syllables of bewilderment escape my mouth in a form of a whimper. The heat is really getting to me. After spending hours propping up merch tents with Pat - and trust me, it’s not as easy as the manuals make it seem - I desire nothing more than the warmth and privacy of my bunk bed. Apparently, it is too much to ask for I stand before the door of our touring bus halted by an unmistakable pink post-it.

“Ugh - not again.“ I groan lazily as I snatch the adhered note on the door to review its contents. Yup. He’s doing it again.

What is being done and who’s doing so, you may ask? Well, there’s this kid named David. He’s the hyperactive bassist of our band - Simple Plan. He’s a bit neurotic, but kind of cute in a way. Recently, he became fond of communicating through post-its. He uses it any which way he can, anytime he snags a chance to. From simple commands like ‘Tell Pierre to scoot over so I can sit next to Jeff.’ to stupid punch lines to Yo-Mamma jokes that he starts off verbally. It’s not necessarily a vow of silence, more of a vow of wasting paper if you ask me.

Upon the ripening of a new found annoyance, we all agreed that it was just a phase and that he’ll get over it. Sure enough, a few days later he started showing signs of slowing down. The Post-It David period neared its end. But just as the band thought he’s had enough of the damned post-its, he discovered a new way to annoy us with its uses. He calls it ‘Davey’s Scavengeys’. Basically, if David is feeling bored and hyper, which is most of the time, he leaves clues all over the place that’ll reveal his secret hiding spot in the end. Davey’s Scavengeys wasn’t a big of a hit and it flopped. It took him a couple of tries to realize that no one really gave a hoot about his childish games. Let alone, his whereabouts.

Up until two weeks ago.

David’s thirst for attention was at its prime and he made sure that everyone participated in that day’s scavenger hunt. We were at a rest stop in New York and everyone slept in from a night of hard promotions - except David. He presumably woke up hours before everyone found post-it notes on their heads. Each bearing different bizarre messages.

Pierre’s instructed him to open all the windows on the bus.
Pat’s told him to stay where he woke up.
Jeff’s leads him to the bathroom where he’s supposed to look for another clue.
Chuck’s ordered him to make dinner - specific menu and all.
Mine read: “Go to the public rest room of the rest stop.”

He seemed to have drawn the line with my Scavengey fate, but I ended up doing it nonetheless and so did everyone else. Why? He threatened his own life if we failed the completion of his twisted scavenger hunt. Call it a sick joke, but we were all startled by this claim that we jumped on The Davey Wagon in a heartbeat.

Upon reading his instruction, Pierre shot up and unhinged all windows. Chuck started with his pot roast while Jeff rushed to the bathroom. In amidst of all the chaos, Pat stayed in his bunk where he stared intently into space. Long story short, David had us do the unnecessary all for the morals of his importance. He got beat up by everyone that night.

But regardless the hatred we disposed towards David, we couldn’t stop doing his Davey’s Scavengeys afterwards. Sure it’s stupid and a waste of time, but it was downright fun to do! What started off as a cruel joke, turned out as a bonding activity for the band. Soon enough, everyone developed a sinister liking whenever David went missing. That, of course, only meant that he’s playing his little games. Which takes me back to the note that I’m clenching in my hands.

‘To Seb and only Seb - a special Davey Scavengey just for you!
Remember where I spilled ketchup all over some pigeon droppings?’

If it hadn’t been a long day and I wasn‘t exhausted, I would be more than willing to do this. Hell, I don’t even have to do this. David’s not going to die if I don’t do this, anyways. That’s a good enough reason.

With that being said, I turn on my heels to head back to the bus. I toss the pink piece of paper aside and a peripheral glance caught sight of something written on the back of the post-it. Should I read it or should I let it go?

If there’s anything that’s going to kill me in this lifetime, it’s curiosity.

I walk over to where the paper lands to pick it up and sure enough, on it’s sticky side, it bears another message:

‘If you succeed, I’ll tell you an enormous secret.’

“Oh, he’s good.”

Curiosity really do kill cats. I’m really impressed with how much thought he puts into these scavenger hunts.

Without missing a beat, I rush towards the food stand where the supposed incident happened. Upon arrival, I immediately walk over to the table where we ate breakfast this morning. It takes me a while to find the pile of ketchup covered excrement that holds my next clue towards his enormous secret. I look around its surroundings for the bright pink post-its. I frantically shoot my head in all directions on the prowl for my informative prey. I flail my arms in panic that is bound to attract some attention. And that’s the last thing I want from a festival that’s beginning to swarm with Sebastien hungry teeny boppers. All the spasm I’m creating still doesn’t lead me to it. It’s nowhere to be found - and then it hits me.

“No - he couldn’t have.”

I fix my eyes on the gooey substance that could possibly contain my next clue. I brush the sole of my shoes along the thick layers of pigeon droppings and a plastic rustle rings through my ears. In front of me lays a small zip-loc back containing the wanted post-it. I pick it up without hesitation to unzip the plastic bag and retrieve my next clue.

‘Aw, you went through that!
I think that’s bad enough that I’m actually going to end this here.
Your last clue: Where does Pierre hide his diary?’

I chuckle on his last clue. Unbeknownst to Pierre, everyone knows where he hides his diary. It’s also became a band activity to read his diary every time he takes a shower - which gives us all the time in the world, by the way. Pierre usually doesn’t stop until the water in our tour bus runs out.

These clues are relatively as easy as 1-2-3. David’s hunts are usually as hard as a college exit exam. Maybe his intention was to make it easy for me this time? But why? If I was to reveal an ‘enormous secret’ to anyone, I would make it hard for them to figure it out. David, on the other hand, is practically giving it away. This puzzles me.

It takes me no time to reach the bus. It surprises me how my exhaustion disappears by minding myself with this activity. Just another David solution for ya! I reach for the door and I climb up to the living space. I sprint directly towards the closet Pierre uses.

Well, this is it. With a sigh of success, I reach for the closet’s handle to reveal a tiny boy crouching comfortably inside of it. He grins boyishly upon the sight of me.

“Okay - “ I mumble in confusion.

David sticks his hands out and I hoist him up through his gesture.

“So, this is your secret? You’re coming out of the closet?”

“No, silly.” he giggles. I give him a blank stare as I furrow my brows. “That’s not the secret!” he continues. I flare my nostrils signaling my brewing anger. He stops giggling, but he smiles.

“Well, what is it?” I ask impatiently.

“Um,” he starts, blushing “I don’t know.” He shrugs as he sways from side to side.

“David mother-fucken Desrosiers, I could have been sleeping right now!”

“Well, no one was stopping you from the beginning, Sebastien. You could have went straight to sleep. You didn’t even have to do my Scavengey - so, why did you?” He bats his mascara battered eyelashes as he leans in annoyingly for an answer.

I tense up as I realize that he’s right. I had the chance to blow this up when I had to. So why did I end up doing it anyways?

“I-I was curious about y-your secret.” I manage to stutter an incomprehensive excuse. This is always never good enough for David. We look at each other as we pause for assurance that the other will shift the mood. David manages to do so.

“You know, I really didn’t have a secret.”

I grumble at his confession, “Great - can I go to sleep now?” but he’s not finished -

“I just wanted to see if Pierre was right.” he finishes shyly.

“What was that supposed to mean?” I ask confusedly.

He hands me a leather bound notebook that I recognize as Pierre’s diary. I give David a questioning look and he nudges his head approvingly. I peer through the creased pages as I pry through Pierre’s thoughts. I reach the page of his latest entry, the one David clearly wanted me to read and I do so.

June 17, 2005

Hello journal - tour’s been really going great! The success of our new album couldn’t have been any greater. I hear it’s still doing really great in sales even after months of its release. Wow - I never would have thought that the band would become this successful. I still slap myself awake sometimes because it just seems so surreal. 10 years. It’s been freakin’ 10 years! Do I really deserve to live a life as godly as this? Perfect career, perfect minion, and who could forget my perfect physique?

I retreat myself from the buffet of narcissism swimming in 4th grade sentences. I shoot David a glare of disbelief and he smiles an ‘I know’ in response.

Anyway - we’re in Albuquerque right now. It’s pretty hot, I must say. Hotter than any other days I’ve experience while on tour. We’re doing this music festival that has other bands like Mest, Bowling For Soup and all those other bands up our alley. It’s pretty cool because we’re headlining. I don’t know if I should say this or not, but, damn - if it wasn’t for me, the lead singer, the band wouldn’t go as far. Did you ever think that? Like, if you have an ugly lead singer, your band really doesn’t go that far. It’s kind of like judging a book by it’s cover. If the cover is ugly, then you don’t even bother giving it a try. I’m not trying to sound cocky though. Take Fall Out Boy for example (Oh yeah, they’re here too.) - they have a fat and a somewhat unattractive lead singer yet they’re getting big. So I kinda prove my point wrong. There’s really no sense in my writing.

“What’s wrong?” David asks worryingly as I rub a forming migraine in my head.

“This diary is giving me a headache. What exactly did you want me to read?”

“Oh - you’re not there yet. You’ll see.” He takes a seat in the bus’ dining table and props his elbow on the table to support his head.

Anyway - enough about me. I wanted to write something that’s been concerning me and Jeff lately. Remember those “Davey’s Scavengey” I’ve been telling you about? The one where David leaves clues for us to discover some retarded punch lines? I’m not gonna lie - they’re fun as hell, but they’re a bit over the top sometimes. Scratch that - most of the time. One time, he asked us to go through a swamp. WHERE CROCS OR ALLIGATORS COULD HAVE BEEN THRIVING. And once, he asked us to look for our clues in a haystack. All of us didn’t even bother except for one - Seb.

After about the 3rd Scavengey when everything started getting ridiculous, me and Jeff started noticing how Seb goes to the ends of the earth to finish the Scavengey. I know, this sounds dumb, but we couldn’t help but notice it. He gets excited every time we have these little scavenger hunts. He even encourages us to finish it with him. And for what, so David can tell you the answer to a stupid riddle? I don’t know what he gets out of it.

So me and Jeff are planning a little test. With the help of David, we’re going to see if our theory, once and for all, is correct. It’s going to be a challenge to do so because David is impossible to find if we’re not performing or on the road. I need as much privacy with him ’cause the plan wouldn’t really quite work. The plan? Right - well, it’s just to prove something ’cause me and Jeff think -

A pink post-it covers the last few words of the sentence. I look at it in a quizzing manner. I turn to David for consent but his gaze now fixates towards the ground. I give myself the permission.

- Seb’s in love with David.

My chest tightens as I finish reading the accusation. I gape at the suspect with horror. It takes every ounce of my godly manners not to rip it into tiny pieces. A mist of offense and anger engulf my whole body. My head burns with anxiety and doubt. My fist - ready to implode on it’s own strength and power. That’s when I get I hold of myself.

It doesn’t take long for me to recover to my prior state. I collect myself easily and begin to wonder what caused my sudden rage. Could it be from guilt? Acceptance? Realization?

Now I understand.

All this time that I’ve doubted my feelings for David, my body somehow manages to show it. I don’t realize ‘till now how obvious I have been. Sure, I tried to hide it, but the instincts of trying to impress the boy always wins. The times when I question myself if I should make a move on him and choose not to. The times when I beat myself up for falling for a friend - and a guy at that. The times when I mope over the rumors of David and Pierre sleeping together. All that in the way and I still choose not do anything about it. I’d rather impress him with my loyalty. To show him that I’m always here for him. Anything he wants - I’d do for him.

It all makes sense.

I want him to fall in love with me the same way I fell in love with him. I want him to like me on his own will and not out of sympathy because I’m infatuated with him. I want him to notice the little things I do for him. The little inside jokes we share. It’s what I live for. I want something reciprocated. And I want it more than ever.

I snap out of my deep thoughts to find David eyeing me. I clear my throat from uneasiness.

“Um - what do you think of this?” I ask. Terrified of his response, I review the pages of diary.

“I think its bullshit.” he says crisply.

My head shoots up in surprise as I ask him “How?”

“Besides the fact that I’m not naïve and that I knew, I don’t approve of the game they were going to play at.”

My eyes widen in shock. “Y-you knew? You knew what?” I can feel my whole body blushing from embarrassment.

“The whole ditzy front really doesn’t do any justice on ways a person can spot true love.” he begins “It doesn’t take a lot for me to fall in love with someone. Giving me attention is enough for me to get you noticed. But you,” David crawls down to the floor where I situated myself with the diary “you’d go to the ’ends of the earth’ to do anything for me, huh, Sebastien?”

I’m a deer caught in the headlights. My eyes could pop out any minute now. My breath is shorter and are coming in small huffs. And the legs that David is now straddling are as stiff as a board. I nod my head vigorously in response. Losing my speech really can’t come in a better timing.

There is a long pause. Me and him alone in the bus. Our eyes locking in that way for the very first time.

“How about you get your coveted sleep? You must be really tired.” David heaves himself up and stretches his hand to pull me back up. He leads me to my bunk where he lets me settle in. He follows shortly as he finds a spot under my arms and tucking by my side.

What is happening? Yesterday, I was at the same bunk thinking about David. An hour ago, I was doing another Scavengey in hopes of impressing him. A minute ago, I find out that my wildest dreams have been of reach. And now, he’s wrapped under my own arms singing a familiar guitar riff.

I chuckle at his reference as I spot the pink-post it in his jeans. I reach over and grab it.

“What are you writing?” David notices, but I give him no response. Instead, I press the note onto his forehead bearing my wish that very moment:

“I‘ve done all the Davey Scavengeys that I could to hold you in my arms. So, please don‘t let me do more just to fall asleep with you.”

NEW

Sun, 10 Jun 2007 11:09:28 GMT

Title: Yours Truly, David
Pairing: Pierre/Seb
Chapter: STANDALONE
Rating: PG-13
Summary: David comes to the rescue when it comes to helping Seb get the man of his dreams.

Somebody's in a roll tonight. I finished "Co-Worker Affairs" tonight I felt like writing this one. I like how it turned out considering it just popped in my head while I was doing some beta work. Anyway - this one's for our dear mod kathybates since I believe this is her favorite pairing.

You wake up to a familiar smell of bacon and eggs. Ever since you could remember, you’ve had the same breakfast every morning and this morning is no exception. You vehemently get out of bed to stretch yourself awake. Even though you’re not too keen on waking up in the mornings, you keep the cause of disturbance in mind. You’re a not a nerd, but you eagerly go to school everyday to learn. Education genially sits under your family when it comes to importance. You know that it’ll take you far in life. Maybe even farther than where it’s taken your parents. It’s the only motivation you need to continue with schooling. You let nothing else get in the way. And that is why you always find yourself alone.

You focus on school way more than you should that it shuns you away from everyone else; even from yourself. You look at your reflection in the mirror that stands in front of you. Scanning your body, you notice every part of it. Your hair has gotten long and it touches your collarbone and you part it to the sides so it wouldn’t get in the way of your thick-rimmed glasses; your blue eyes confine behind them. You have gotten skinnier and your loose clothing hides the evidence stiffly. Clearly, you’ve lost your touch.

You reply to your mother’s hollering from down below and you assure her that you’ll be at the breakfast nook in a minute. You hastily comb your long hair while gathering your belongings. You make no use of the locker that the school provides you with. Instead, you bring all your school materials home. There’s quite a few of them and that’s why it takes you a long time to gather them all and stick them forcefully in to your backpack. You show no mercy towards your book bag as you shove all your stuff in it. It looks like the bag is about to die for the thousandth time as the re-sewn seams start to rip. Again.

”I’ll be there!” You yell back at your mom who’s getting more and more impatient by the minute. You close your bag fully with one last powerful heave at its zipper. Quickly, you swing it over your shoulder and run downstairs to enter the kitchen.Your mom greets you with a warm kiss on the cheek as she hands you your breakfast.

“Seb, your lunch is over here. Michelle, yours is over here. And Zack, yours is over here.” Your mother points out as she finishes packing your dad’s own lunch. It’s the same routine every morning. Along with your siblings, you listen to your mom’s nervous rants as if it’s your first day of school. Zack maliciously mocks your mother while Michelle laughs along under her breath. You order them to stop while giving them a threatening look of ‘or-else’. They cower down as they finish the last bites of their toast. And with a pompous posture and a blithe smile, you wait for them.

***

“Ew, he’s so gross.”

”Ugh, would you stop looking at him?”

“I pity him.”

”He’s so ugly!”

You clutch your books tighter to your chest upon hearing the familiar whispers that regards your appearance. Looking away, you droop your head as you walk quietly to your class. These hurtful words are nothing new to you. You willingly let such remarks pass through your ears, but you know better than letting them through your brain. From all these years you’ve been bullied, you’ve grown accustomed to people like these. To you, they’re nothing more than just side track distractions. You know they’re worth none of your time and that it’s better to just walk away from them. And that’s what you do. Every time. Like always.

Turning around a corner, you hear the laughter subside and your head rises back up again. In such delight, you approach your haven - your home room. You can’t wait to retreat in your little corner. That safe and quiet place where you rest from the egomaniacally infested halls that opposites the wall you usually relax your back on. But not today. Your mood shifts from enthusiasm to disappointment when you spot three boys sitting in your usual spot. You recognize them as quickly as their clothing blinds you. Countless shiny necklaces cover their florescent neon shirts that snug tightly on their skinny bodies. Tight jeans showcase their jewel encrusted underwear due to lack of ease in the back. Their undeniably high-pitched chattering about who is more endowed cherries their presumptuously gay sundae.

“U-um, you’re in my seat.” You mumble under your stooped head.

The noise they emit decreases and your body fills up with anxiety. You start to regret ever speaking to them so you turn around to look for another seat. You scan the room and found no empty ones except for one that conveniently sits in front of them. You grudgingly take the seat as you bury your head in your arms. You listen out for them and assume that they’d carry back on to their conversation. As usual, it never goes as hoped. It scares you that you don’t hear the boys engaging in gossips. You start to feel eyes stabbing you in the back. Loathing ones. You get more and more uneasy each second. You control yourself by shaking your legs and humming softly to the table. You close your eyes to pretend like your sleeping, but it doesn’t pass of to the bitches of East Wick.

“Do you want your seat back, Lefevbre?” one of them asks in a mocking tune.

“Well, too bad. ‘Cause you’re not getting it today.” another one adds as he laughs along with the first guy.

“Stop it, you guys.” The familiar voice shushes the two and they obediently follow. Clearly, this guy is the leader of the group. And he goes by the name of David.

“They were just kidding, Sebastien.” you hear him reassure you. Somehow, this makes you feel warm inside. Nobody has ever acknowledged your existence. Well, besides being the ugly guy who needs to find his own sense of style. Other than that, no one else besides your parents and your teachers know who you are. It surprises you when David spoke of your name.

Your head resurfaces from your arms and you turn to look at David who’s still calming his friends down from their laughter. The two boys are still quietly cracking up on their own jokes as David mutters ‘You guys are so mean.’ They notice that you’ve been staring at them and when they see you, they break into, yet again, another laughter. Including David this time. You ask them what’s funny and one of them points to your forehead. Clueless to what they’re talking about, you ask them again. David finally tells you that your watch had imprinted your forehead. Shyly, you reach for your forehead and sure enough, you could feel a crater. You smile at them and you laugh along.

David stops laughing and he studies you. “You know, you should smile more often. It brings out your eyes.” You can’t help but to blush at his compliment. Either everyone just all of a sudden decide to be nice to you or you’re dreaming. You don’t know which one it is, but it feels nice nonetheless. You whisper a blushing ‘Thanks’ that cause the other two to burst into fits of ‘awws’.

“How come I hardly ever notice you?” David starts.

“I try to stay away from people because they tend to not like me.” you reply timidly.

David widens his eyes in shock of disbelief. “Why? You seem like the nicest guy in here.”

You blush yet again as you shrug at him. “I don’t know. People just seem to think I’m ugly and unatt...”

And that’s when he walks in.

Pierre Bouvier - the man of your dreams. The tall brunette whose had your heart ever since you’ve first laid eyes on him. Although he’s unaware of it, he’s the man who never fails when it comes to catching your attention. It almost seems like you have a Pierre-Radar that alerts you whenever he’s around. An equipment you possess dearly that reminds you to worship every part of him. It makes you sound like a stalker, but you keep telling yourself that it’s just love at first sight. An unreciprocated one which makes your heart sigh which leaves you to the usual; admiring him from far away.

You watch his smile brighten up the room as your classmates greet him cordially. You watch him sit in his favorite chair, the first chair in the middle row, only to quickly turn around to start talking with his friends. You watch how his mouth moves as every syllable escapes from it. You watch how his eyes squint whenever the tips of his smile nearly reach his ears. You watch how he laughs his heart out as one of his friends crack a joke. You watch how his perfectly coiffured hair dance in the air as he shakes his head in joy. You watch how he catches your glance and...

’SHIT!’

You hurriedly drop your head down in embarrassment as you mentally curse yourself for being so stupid and indiscreet. You can’t look back up in fear of him still staring back at you. For so long you desire an amorous gaze or just a peek of acknowledgment from him, but now you know that it’s painstakingly hard to endure. Not that because you were caught ogling at him, but because you feel unworthy of such scrutiny. You know you’re one without the most positive self-image and you’re not to blame. For a second, you picture him as one of those arrogant tormentors that cause you to look at yourself badly, but you failed. He’s always going to be that angel who brings a smile to your heart just knowing that he’s happy. Even if have to see it from far away. For you’ve come to realization along time ago that you have no chance with Pierre and you are fairly content with that.

“You like him, don’t you?” David speaks out of nowhere. You shoot your head back up to face him. He greets you with an evil grin and you suddenly realize that it was him you had your attention to before Pierre had stolen it. And you’re pretty sure he noticed it too.

“W-What do you mean?” You stutter with fear for you hear that David & Co. is not really a very trustworthy group to hold your secret. You are ready to sell your soul to the devil ‘cause there is no denying that David now knows your deep dark secret: that you’re gay and you’re in love with the school jock. You can’t believe how you couldn’t have been even more careless with your actions. You think about how things couldn’t get any worse and that’s when David laughs.

“Don’t worry, your secret’s safe with me.” He taps you by the shoulder as he winks at you. You hesitate for a moment. You think about whether to trust him or not. He’s been nice to you the whole morning, so why wouldn’t he be from this day on? Following your instincts, you stop yourself from denying it and you simply smile at their mischievous faces, unsure of what they’re thinking.

David turns to the other two and they whisper amongst themselves. Your hands start to perspire profusely as you nervously think of what they’re talking about. A few minutes pass by and they all turn to look back at you. You glare at them in defense and they laugh.

“Sebastien,” David starts “we have agreed to make you our next project.”

Your threatening eyes retract as your eyes widen in startle. “What do you mean by that?” you ask them anxiously.

“You’ll see” they reply in unison.

***

“Why are we going here? I have to be in math class!” You struggle out of their grip as they drag you to the locker rooms. It hasn’t processed into your mind just yet that three boys could easily win over one. You continue to hesitantly kick and squirm until finally giving up upon arriving to your assumed destination.

“Give up, yet? Lefevbre?” one of the boy asked.

You start rubbing at your sore arms while you look at the guys with hatred. You’re still clueless to why they’ve decided to bring you here. As you scan the room for any scapegoats inform of an object, you notice that David is doing the same. The other two, however, drop their bags to the floor and take out suspicious looking packages. These guys terrify you to death and as soon as one of them unravels the mysterious package, you jump to your feet. In front of you are pairs of scissors and blades. You panic immediately and try to escape, but David pins you back down.

“Don’t be scared, it’s just a make over.” he smiles. You sigh to yourself when you find out that it wasn’t in their plans to murder you. Although, as relieving as that sounds, you’re still not into the idea of changing your appearance. Sure, it needs help, but you feel like you don’t need any. You’re not in the mood for a quick haircut and a few wardrobe adjustments. And especially when you’re supposed to be in Trigonometry instead of being here; about to get a haircut.

You tell them that you’ll pass with their kind offers, but they insist. And without another word, one of the guys take a hold of your hair as he snips your shoulder length locks off. You gasp in horror as you watch your hair scatter amongst the floor. Another guy grabs your eye glasses to begin plucking your eyebrows. Below, you could feel David pulling your pants down as he reassuringly promises that he won’t do anything to you. In a split second, you feel an unfamiliar fabric crawling up your legs. Jeans - you guess.

“These are called jeans.” David confirms your thought as he snaps the closure. You smile at him but it quickly turn into a grimace when one of the guys painfully pluck a hair out of your eyebrows. You let out an ‘Ow’ as you release your right hand from David’s pinning knee to rub the itchy brow. And as you do so, you let the current chaos around you to sink in. Ten days ago, you sat by yourself during lunch as you curiously watch Pierre playing football from afar. Ten hours ago, you cried yourself to sleep in hopelessness. Ten minutes ago, David comes along willing to help you get a better chance with Pierre. Ten seconds ago, you tried to escape your only chance of change away. But now, ten minutes later, you can’t be any more thankful that you failed in pushing them away.

“Voila” the three of them declare as they step back, letting you see their masterpiece for yourself. You turn to a mirror and an attractive young man greets you. You feel your eyes water in disbelief that the reflection is yours. A completely different Seb stares right back at you and you can’t help to think if it’s really you that you’re looking at. You lean closer to the looking glass to examine yourself closer. You notice that your hair has been cut drastically and that they are now styled. They’re shorter than what you’ve started with a few minutes earlier, but it still has length. You shake your head in awe to how the guy cut your hair so professionally quick. You mumble a thanks as you smile at him and he nods his head in return. The guy who plucked your eyebrows catches your sight as he stands next to David. It reminds you of his task so you turn to the mirror to see the end product of that painful plucking. To your own surprise, your eyebrows are pleasing to the eyes. You expected him to give you sharp and pointy drag-queen eyebrows, but all he did was trim it. You couldn’t be any happier with the results. Finally, you catch a glimpse of your clothes. You’re wearing a more fashion-forward cardigan over a crisp button up shirt. It astonishes you how the navy blue cardigan goes well with your yellow shirt. ’I never would have thought.’ you think to yourself. Your eyes trail down to the dark wash slim fit jeans that sit tightly on your hips and to the pair of nice sneakers you have on. You look good and you think so too.

“Wait,” you turn to David when it finally hits you. “where did you get all these clothes from?” The three of them laugh again as David tells you not to worry about it. You figure out by now that David used the locker room for his own personal shopping spree. You suddenly feel a bit awkward when you learn you have stolen clothes on.

“So, you ready to score that champion?” one of the guy asks you.

“Huh?”

“He meant Pierre.” David clarifies.

“Oh, I don’t know.” Your self-esteem shrugs for you when you know damn well that you have a good chance with Pierre. If he just happens to be gay, that is.

“Well, I think he’ll fall head over heels for you, if you ask me.” David flamboyantly sighs. He hugs you firmly and the other guys join in. You hear praises such as “You’re so cute.” and “You look so hot.” and you couldn’t be more grateful to have met these great guys. They really don’t match up with the rumors you hear of them. They’re not catty or mean. They don’t go around and spread scandals just for fun. You see them simply as genuine guys who have kind hearts. Guys that don’t judge a book by its cover. Guys that don’t go along with what other people think. Obviously, all four of you are different from the rest. People laugh at you for not conforming with them and now all four of you laugh at them for being all the same. And as you watch them laugh along with you, they remind you that first impressions are never the last ones.

You pull back from them and you shower them with words of gratitude. They sincerely reply that it’s their pleasure.

“Go get him.” David says as he hands you your eye glasses. “And if he rejects you - Shoot, I’ll take you. He’s not as good as me in bed, anyways.”

You gape in surprise and David laughs to ensure you that he’s only kidding. You smile at the guys one last time as you walk out of the locker room. You wave at them goodbye and you shake your head again in disbelief. Waking up this morning, you would have never guessed something like this would happen. You would have never even thought of it! You laugh to yourself and you catch one last glimpse of you in the mirror. And for once, instead of a lifeless body who can’t stand itself, you see a guy smiling back immaculately. Not a forceful smile or a shy one, but rather a simple smile that’s caused by joy. Something that you haven’t seen in a long time. And as you finish reviewing yourself, you put your glasses on to start your search for Pierre Bouvier.

A/N: p.s. While writing this, I was so tempted to make this into a chaptered.

I'm glad I didn't. haha.

Part 2!

Sun, 10 Jun 2007 11:03:34 GMT

Title: Co-Worker Affairs
Pairing: David/Pierre
Rating: PG - PG13
Chapter: Two
Words: 3610
Summary: Pry through the pages of David's journal as he writes about his day-to-day life.

Here it is; the second chapter. Even though my anti P/D is creeping back in. So - seize the day, I guess? ha.

Part 1

February 15, 2003 (Well, it’s still the 14th, but it’s past midnight.)

Valentine’s Day tonight wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be. Seb and I didn’t go out for dinner, instead we had take-out. It wasn’t as romantic as a candle lit dinner, but it was fun. A lot of fun. If I had to choose between the romantic dinner or the laid-back-take-out one we had, I would choose the tv dinner anytime. I don’t even know what it is that I liked so much. I know for a fact that it wasn’t the greasy Chinese food. Maybe it was the movie we plugged in? The loud noises outside of our apartment? I don’t know.

I bet you want to know about work today, huh? Well, it was - interesting.

So I go to work an hour early (as requested) and my co-worker is no where to be found. I didn’t wanna lag it and wait for him to come so I started to glue the posters on the windows. That thing was so tricky! Applying the glued poster on the window wasn’t the problem, it was getting those damn air bubbles out! URGH! You should have seen me getting frustrated. ‘Cause Pierre did. He came in 20 minutes later with the most apologetic face I’ve ever seen. He looked like a dog who pooped on the carpet and was guilty of what it did. You know, the scared dog that had its tail tucked in between its legs and ears that covered the face. Yeah, he had one of those faces. Anyway, he showered me with ‘I’m sorry’s’ since, you know, he let me do all this manual labor all by myself. (Just kidding, I’m not prissy, I promise!) I told him that it was fine and that he shouldn’t even trip and after that, his face snapped to a joyous one and I swear, when he did so, I saw his face spark with stars or something. Like it was glowing with gayness.

Oh, and about that, I’m not even sure if he’s gay. Although, let me just say this, to be working in a store like this is pretty gay enough. I don’t believe all that metrosexual shit. If you dress better than a girl, you’re gay. It’s just as bad as that lame excuse for being gay - and it’s called being ‘bisexual’. Did you know only 10% of “bisexual” men are really bisexual. 10%!!! Some college did a test and they found out that 90% of men were either gay or straight. To me, that makes a lot of sense. Gay men who claims they’re bisexual are usually the fresh-out-of-the-closet ones or the ones that are slowly-creeping-out. It’s just less of an impact to hear that a guy is bi rather than just flat out gay. I don’t blame them. I was scared when I came out too, but I wasn’t low enough to use that as an excuse to soften my outing. But it’s not as low as why straight men call themselves bi. Ever heard of trendsexuals? People who play off as swinging both ways so they could attract partners? Yeah, that’s them. Some girls get turned on by bisexual men and straight men use that knowledge to lure more girls in. To them, kissing another guy on the lips is nothing if they’re going to get the grand prize at the end. Yeah, lame, I know.

So, back to my work story. He helped me hang these tacky hearts on to the ceiling which downgraded the quality of the store, in my opinion. The store is supposed to be this high-end boutique that brought you men’s fashion at its best and today, it looked like a freakin’ town center discount clothing store. It was horrible! And that’s why we didn’t receive any customers today. Well, there were a few who walked in, but none of them bought anything. I feel bad for the owner ‘cause today’s lack of sale transactions will fuck his budget up. Other than that, I didn’t care at all. I was happy to be spending more time with Pierre. I got to know him even more. Now that I think about it - I got paid by the hour to sit down and learn more about Pierre. Pretty cool, eh? Well, it is! Until our shifts ended. We didn’t even notice the 7 hours go by until Sara (the night shift girl) interrupted our conversation. I guess he had a great time working with me because just like me, he couldn’t wait ‘till the next morning. Well, he really didn’t tell me straight out, but he told me “I’ll see you tomorrow!”

Okay.

You can stop laughing now.

I know that really doesn’t say anything about him wanting to see me tomorrow because it’s pretty obvious that we will - since we have to work with each other and all. But still! Oh wow, I’m in such a good mood today. I need some ritalin.

February 15, 2003 (Pt. 2)

I think I’m developing a crush on Pierre. Well, I just think he gets cuter day by day. You know what he did today? He went to the store half an hour early to open the store for me. He did all the things I had to do because he felt bad that I did half his work yesterday. I was kinda flattered.

Today was good.

February 17, 2003

Oh my god. Sebastien is hilarious. Okay, so we found this place downtown that made these small meatballs the size of a large grape, right? He heard that it was one of those you-have-to-try-it places so we got some for to-go. We brought it home and ate it in the living room while we watched ‘Titanic’.

Okay.

I don’t know what they put in those meatballs, because after about my 10th piece, I had gotten so full. The kind of full that if you see anymore food, it’ll make you throw up. It was a good dinner, I’m not gonna lie, but I ate too much. (Even though it was only 10 pieces.) Seb could tell whenever I got full. I eat like a hamster. I stuff my cheeks until I swallow everything all at once. And once I’m full, I stop chewing and just stare off into space and just kinda feel my stomach around to see if there’s any more room. And if there isn’t, I fall back on whatever I’m sitting on to rub my stomach and to start picking on my teeth. Tonight was no exception. I did all three things and like always, Sebastien noticed.

“You’re full already?!?!” He yelled in disbelief. As if he never knew that I didn’t need much to satisfy my stomach.

I nodded in reply and asked him “How did those little balls make me so full?”

And with the most evil grin I’ve seen from him, he said “Well, yours made me full.” Then he winked.

February 20, 2003

Tonight, me and Sebastien tried the club scene again. This time, we went to one with a less ‘cat house’ ambience. It was more like a bar, really. There were a few people dancing, but not the whole damn place were. People were actually engaged into conversations. Real ones. Not the ones where you’d just retaliate each other with hook-up lines back and forth. The moment we stepped in the place, we could tell we were going to find quite a few guys there. It was slow at first because people probably thought me and Sebastien were already a couple so they didn’t bother come up to us. But after a while, a few guys came to our table and started talking to us. None of which caught our attention. Sebastien is blunt when it comes to guys. He’s inevitable to the ugly ones too. Sad to say, but it’s true. Poor, poor Seb. I may be the only cute one that ever hit on him. No kidding. So when this one guy came along, I was surprised to see Seb a bit interested in him. It didn’t take long ‘till they were both laughing their asses off like they’ve known each other. I kinda got mad because they made me feel like the fifth wheel or something. Seb occasionally acknowledge my presence here and there, but he was pretty into the guy. I made a dumb lie about going to the restroom when really, I went out to have a smoke.

Seb doesn’t know I smoke and I don’t want him to. I’m not a chain smoker or whatever, I just do it, like, once a month. I haven’t finished the pack that I’ve opened March last year. Anyway, I just smoked outside and watch people hook-up outside the bar. I don’t know how they do it. They must have no shame to just dry-fuck right then and there. They couldn’t wait ‘till their cab took their drunk asses home. Oh! And some homeless guy bummed a cigarette off of me. I gave him the whole pack and it seemed like Christmas to him. Whatever, I guess I should just quit smoking. It’s pretty pointless.

So I go back in the bar and Seb and his man are still talking. I “rudely” interrupted, as Seb like to put it, and asked if he wanted to go back home. Obviously, I had no luck in the guy department tonight. Actually, I was just not in the mood. Which was weird because I’m usually up for a hook-up anytime, but tonight was different. I felt like I shouldn’t even be doing that anymore. I don’t know. It was weird. So yeah, I was able to get Seb to go home, BUT he took the guy with him. And that’s where we are right now. We’re at home. I’m in my room and they’re in Seb’s room. I want to go to sleep before I start hearing stuff, so I’m gonna get going now. G’nite.

February 21, 2003

Seb just left for work right now and I’m about to go to mine. He just told me about the guy last night. His name is Chuck and he’s a model. Not a top model you’d see in fashion magazines. More like a commercial model you’d see in ads or internet stores. Yeah, that type of model. I got a better look of the guy this morning because apparently, he slept over. He’s not bad looking. He’s pretty handsome, actually. Well, what would you expect? He’s a model. Seb wouldn’t tell me anything that happened between them. (Probably because if they did do anything, he’d be in trouble, because he broke 2 out 3 rules that we’ve made recently.) He told me that Chuck might be the one. I rolled my eyes at this and he smacked me with his slippers in return. Whatever. As long as he’s happy. I just don’t want him to be hurt at the end. Maybe I could stop it before they even start anything. As mean as that sounds...

February 23, 2003

PIERRE INVITED ME TO GO TO HIS APARTMENT TOMORROW!

So today at work, he tells me that he’s going to have a barbeque at his apartment and that he would (get this) love it if I come. Of course I said yeah. So now I’m going to his BBQ tomorrow. I asked Sebastien if he wanted to go, but he couldn’t go because he had a date with Chuck. I’m starting to dislike this guy. Whatever, I’ll be at Pierre’s anyway. It’ll be so much fun!

Oh yeah!

My mother called me today. She asked me if I wanted to move back to Canada because she missed me. I told her and that I was doing fine over here and that stupid cunt tried to bribe me. She said she’ll PAY me to move up there. I have to be honest, at first I was a bit tempted, but I knew it wouldn’t have been worth it. I don’t care about money anymore. I’m happy being - normal? I can’t find a better way to describe being average without sounding mean. It’s just that, all my life I’ve lived being on the top. I’m the rich boy that lived on top of the hill. The rich boy that never wore the same outfit twice. The rich boy who got a BMW on his sixteenth birthday. But not anymore. I don’t live on top of the hill, I don’t have enough clothes to not wear the same thing twice. I still have my BMW though (Which is about 7 years old by now), but that’s about it. Eh, I don’t care. I love my life right now.

February 24, 2003

Wow. Just wow.

February 25, 2003

So about last night. Phew. I don’t even know where to start.

Alright. I’ll start from the beginning. I woke up to cabinet doors being banged loudly as Sebastien looked for something to wear to his little date with Chuck. It may be little, but he was making a big deal out of it! It was only ten in the morning and his date wasn’t for another nine hours! So I stormed over to his room and kinda yelled at him for disturbing my sleep. He got mad at me and he continued rambling through his clothes. I just shrugged and went to the kitchen to have some breakfast. I didn’t have to go to work today since I didn’t work Mondays. Pierre doesn’t work today either, I think. (Not that I know his schedule or anything.) So I had the usual Apple Jacks (my favorite) while watching Cartoon Network. Shut up, I love morning cartoons. Even if it’s about a boy with imaginary friends. I didn’t get the show, but it made sense when you’re chewing cereal really loud.

After I had my breakfast, I went back to Sebastien’s room, which looked like a super mega garage sale by then, and just helped him out. I folded the clothes that were strewn all over the floor and when he ran out of clothes to throw out, he headed for the clean piles. Luckily, I caught him before he could even start messing things up. I held his wrist tightly and told him to stop. I guess he realized how dumb he must have looked freaking out over a date, so he stopped and apologized. We decided that we should just buy a new outfit to save his closet all the troubles. Seb could be pretty destructive when he doesn’t get what he wants. Spoiled brat.

So we went to the mall and picked a few stuff out for him and myself. He got a really cool jacket that went well with the button-up shirt he bought along with it. It’s one of those outfits that straddled the border line between casual and semi-formal. So if Chuck happened to show up in a suit, he wouldn’t have been underdressed and vice versa. You get what I’m saying? Myself, on the other hand, just bought a Henley and a new pair of jeans. It may be minimal, but it sure did cost less than what Seb purchased. And besides, it’s a practical thing to wear to a barbeque. I wasn’t about to walk in there in a freaking tuxedo with a boutonniere and all. Oh, no. I was happy with my choice of attire.

By the time we reached our apartment, it was already 5 PM. Seb went straight to the bathroom and took a shower. (As if I was going to race him to it.) I didn’t need that much time to get ready. All I need is a five minute shower/rinse, 2 minutes for my teeth, 2 minutes to get dressed, and a minute for touch ups (i.e. gel, cologne). All in all = 10 minutes compared to a whopping two and half hours Sebastien took when he got ready. We only have one bathroom in this apartment and it’s not courteous if you hog it for that long! Geez.

Chuck came in on the dot as promised. 7:45; just as I was about to leave for Pierre’s. I talked to him for a little bit until I had to go to my car. I think Chuck really might be the one for Sebastien. Earlier that day, I felt sorry for Seb as he excitedly picked out outfits for his boyfriend. Not because he was acting like a little girl about it, but I just wasn’t sure about Chuck. I didn’t know if he was gonna blow Seb off or if he’s just being sweet to him so he could dive into Seb’s pants quicker. Even though I’m pretty sure they’ve done it already. So yeah, Chuck is nice. I just hope he doesn’t do a personality 360. Wait, is it 360 or 180? I know 180 is if you face the other way, but 360 is rotating all around but you’ll still be facing where you were facing towards before. Agh, I’m giving myself a headache. You know what I mean with a personality 360 or 180 though, right? So no need for an explanation.

I followed the directions that Pierre gave me. It only took about three minutes to get to his house since it’s just a few blocks down. I should have just walked, but whatever. I called his phone to tell him that I was outside his apartment. It was weird when he answered it. The other line was - quiet. There were no music bumping, there were no loud chattering. It almost sounded like no one was even there.

And there wasn’t.

It was just the two of us. For a second, I didn’t mind because I was worrying that I wouldn’t get to talk to Pierre since he’d be busy entertaining his guest, but then I got nervous all of a sudden. I started thinking ‘What if he set me up so he could murder me?’ And my gullible ass was dumb enough to believe that thought, so I started looking for hazardous objects that he could use to kill me. He asked me to sit down and I did. I scanned the room once more for any suspicious looking objects I could avoid. I asked him where the rest of the guests were. He lit the candles that were on the coffee table and he turned to me, like a killer, and softly said: “What are you talking about? I didn’t mention anything about inviting anyone else.”

I got pretty uncomfortable when he said that, but being Pierre, he made me feel better when he started talking. It didn’t take long ‘till I felt comfortable around him again. He turned the television on for me and we made fun of info-commercials. He went to go check on the burgers that he grilled on his patio every so often in between commercials. We ate them afterwards and we talked even more. We talked about food, cars, movies, music, work, animals, and boys. Yes, boys. I don’t know how we got to that subject, but we started talking about them.

OH!

I remember!

We were flipping channels and Moulin Rouge happened to be on. Did I ever tell you how I love that movie?! I could watch it over and over again and not get sick of it. I’ll never get tired dancing along to the music or just simply drooling over Ewan McGregor. Which brings us back to Pierre. When Ewan appeared on the screen, I heard him mumble “Damn, he’s so cute.” I choked on my burger and asked him to repeat what he just said.

He looked at me with one of those are-you-serious faces and repeated what he blurted out, in staccato. “Damn. He’s. So. Cute.”

I blinked at him for a few moments and replied: “You find men attractive?” I tried to play off as a straight man even though he probably knows I’m gay already. Which he did, by the way.

“Don’t act surprised. You know you find men attractive, too.”

I choked on my drink this time. Not because he knew I was gay, but because of the last word.

Too

“Wait...that means...you’re”

“I’m gay, too.” he finished for me. And he gave me a pat on the shoulder as he smiled.

I straightened my back and sighed an “Oh.”

“What, are you surprised?” he asked.

“Well, yeah. You didn’t seem gay to me.” I lied. All this time I knew he had to be gay. Partially - when I had my doubting moments.

And that’s when it dawned to me. He’s gay. I’m Gay. He invited me to a “barbeque” which happened to be just between him and I. Surely, he had some hidden agenda besides than just eating burgers with a co-worker. So I asked him.

“Why did you invite me to your house?”

He took a sip of his soda and replied cooly: “If you haven’t figured out by now, David, I think you should know that I have a crush on you. And that ‘barbeque’ was a just codename for a date.”

I don’t know what happened next or what my reaction was. I don’t know what happened to my delicious burger. I don’t know if I ever got to see the part when Nicole Kidman dies in the movie. All I could remember is how good his mouth tasted and that his crotch is uncomfortable to sit on when it’s hard.

A/N: I'm not really happy with this chapter or where this fic is going. :/

NEW!

Sun, 10 Jun 2007 11:03:15 GMT

Title: Co-Worker Affairs
Pairing: David/Pierre
Rating: PG - PG13
Chapter: One
Summary: Pry through the pages of David's journal as he writes about his day-to-day life.

I enjoyed writing Tease so I wrote another fic within the same format. It's P/D, so forgive me moderators. I strayed back to the ship after I've read a few good P/D fics and inspired me to venture back in. haha. Hope you guys will like this one!

January 16, 2003

Hey, journal. I saw you at K-Mart earlier today. You were on sale so I decided to purchase you along with my new apartment necessities. I’ve never really had a journal before so I guess you should feel lucky being my first. You’re probably wondering who your owner is. Well, my name is David Desrosiers and I’m 23 yrs. old. Too old for a journal you say? No, never. My friend’s grandmother wrote in her journals ‘till the last of her days. They even read her last entries during her service. So I guess I’m still in the right age to write in a journal like you. People say it’s a good way to vent off and I just needed to try it for myself. I mean, why not? There’s nothing to lose besides a few minutes of my lonely nights and the $4.99 I spent on you. And what better way to start than now: new year, new apartment, and well, a new life. I’ve finished unpacking everything that I needed to get through the night so I guess I could write more about myself.

I came from Montreal. If you do not know where that is, that’s in Canada. I moved here to Los Angeles with my best friend Sebastien. Like everyone before him, he’s also been lured in by Tinseltown’s inviting promises of fame. You’ve heard all those stories before. You know, talent-less people come with their highest hopes of ‘making it big’ and invest all their saved-up money on “workshops” and “requirements” and “auditions.” They end up being broke after a while and they’d succumb to being strippers or hookers (or both) for a living. Then they’d hate their life and regret ever moving to Hollywood blah blah blah. Yeah, we’re going to be like those ‘Boulevard of Broken Dreams’ failures - knock on wood. I actually think Seb will make it big here though. He’s an established actor in Canada and it wouldn’t take long ‘till he gets recognized here. I mean, he has looks, talent, and charm. That’s good enough to make it here, right? Well, we’ll see. Enough about him though. More about me. You already know my name, how old I am and where I came from. How about a little background flashback? I’ll take your fluttering pages as a yes.

I grew up in a fairly small town. (Not a hickville though. Oh god, no.) I had a normal family; a mom and a dad that loved each other dearly, an older brother and an older sister. Yeah, I’m the youngest one. My siblings are in their 30s now so you can just imagine how old my parents are. Actually, they’re not quite that old, early 50s to be exact. They were one of those couples that got married after high school. Sad to say, but I’m surprised that they’re still together. One out of a hundred high school couples only last for a year. One in a thousand last ‘till engagement but will call it off after they realize that they need “more experience” with other people. My parents are one in a million that pursued marriage. I guess true love among high school kids really do exist. Or maybe they were just really lucky to have found each other. They’re both so much a like that they could dress up as each other and you wouldn’t be able to tell the difference. Eh, I take that back. They’re just really alike personality wise. They share the same interests, they have the same views about everything, and they feel the same way towards certain issues. Opposites attract? They proved that wrong. You’d think that their relationship wouldn’t spice up because they didn’t have any differences, but they seem to make it work just fine. And I don’t want to get into further details because I would mind having those kind of images before I go to sleep.

So!

I went to school - like everyone else. Nothing special happened though.. I didn’t receive any awards or recognitions. I wasn’t the valedictorian or top student of my section. I was just a normal kid that went along with education. Which I did fairly well in, by the way. I tried joining a sport, but that didn’t work out. Oh! I did play in the school band in middle school though! I played the trumpet and I was pretty good at it. I should have continued playing it - I miss it. If it wasn’t for puberty, I could have been the next Clyde McCoy or Thomas Gansch or a new trumpet top dog. You know that phase that everyone goes through in middle school? Yes, the rebel phase. You know, when you just feel like hating on everyone for no apparent reason. The time in your life when your suicidal urges are at its highest. The time when you’d kill yourself if your mom didn’t let you go to the movies with your friends. Yeah - that period in your life. It was really hard for me though because no one hated me. It sounds cocky, but it’s true. You see, I’m the doormat kind of nice. I put everyone else before me and I let people take advantage of me. As long as they’re happy, I’m happy. Even if I didn’t approve of what I had to do in order to please them. I tried to act tough shit and put my likable personality aside, but it didn’t quite work. Sometimes I had to find stupid reasons to hate on people so I could be mad at them. It sounds dumb, I know, but hey - it’s all part of adolescence. Thank god I got over that phase though. High school came and I slowly found myself. I gave up on being a bitch and decided I couldn’t be that kind of person anymore because I was born to be nice. I met Sebastien during the first week of my freshman year. He was in my second period health class. We had to pair up with the person behind us and exchange information about ourselves with them. At first I opposed the idea of getting acquainted with an anonymous classmate and discuss what is going on with our lives, but I gave in after Sebastien gave me a comforting introduction.

“Hi, my name’s Sebastien Lefebvre.!” he said with beaming blue eyes that sparkled at me. His hands were crossed on the table and he rested his head upon them. I smiled at him and tried to introduce myself but he cut me as he continued: “I already know your name. It’s David. It says so on your backpack.” He used his lips to gesture towards the strap of my backpack and sure enough, in bold lettering written with White-Out, it read ‘David’. I chortled at the kid’s reserved buoyancy. We then carried on with our assignment and was surprised by how much I was telling this kid. I just spilled my whole life to him. Not really, but you get the point. I just went off about what kind of music I listened to or what I do in my past time. I was more than pleased when he reciprocated. I found out that we had a lot in common and we just clicked. Yeah, clicked. We dated, you know. We decided we were better off as friends though. It didn’t work out, obviously. In my honest opinion, it only made our friendship even stronger. And I believe he thinks so too.

Well, my hands are cramping up from all this writing so I guess I’ll write more later.

p.s. It did feel kind of good sharing my story with you.

January 20, 2003

Today me and Sebastien are officially “settled” in. No more unpacking, no more moving, no more carrying. It feels nice, you know. Knowing you’ve unpacked each and every single boxes. Maybe if we haven’t brought as much! I really don’t know why we brought the things we brought. Sebastien’s dumb ass brought a rocking chair. Why? I don’t fucking know. But we did manage to bring stupid stuff like that. I guess it’s better to pack more than we needed than having to drive 4, 583 miles back to Montreal. No thanks. I took a really good look of our apartment today. It’s not ugly, but it’s not nice. Surprisingly ‘okay’ for spoiled little rich boys. Believe it or not, we don’t really care if it didn’t have a courtyard or a bathroom for every single room, we care more about the ambience. If it doesn’t feel like home, it won’t be home. So we’re fairly fine with our two-bedroom, one-bath apartment. The kitchen could do a little fixing though. Those electric stove tops are not cutting it for me.

We found this really cool store called IKEA. I think it’s from Sweden or some place weird up in Europe. Oh! You know what ticks me off? When the nationality is totally off from what the country is called. Like how the citizens of Netherlands are called Dutch. You know? Eh, I don’t know what I’m babbling about. Anyways, that place is really awesome. We bought all these cool decors and accessories to give our apartment some pizzaz. I don’t know why though because:

1.) We don’t have that much money.
2.) We didn’t have jobs yet.
3.) We really didn’t need a fur rug and a vase with twigs sticking out of it.

Hey! Anything to make our apartment look spiffy. We really need to calm down with how to handle our money though. Sure our parents helped us move here, but that twenty grand will burn off quickly. (And I was serious when I said we didn’t have a lot of money - we were spoiled little kids.) And I sure ain’t going to crawl back to my parent’s house like a kid who just ran out of quarters in the arcade. Me and Sebastien will try to make it here no matter what it takes. We won’t go too far to settle with whoring ourselves, though. I’ll slang or something. I won’t get caught. I’m pretty good with sneaking stuff around. Like this one time when I was 9 yrs. old. I had an infatuation with razors. No, not like that. I wasn’t a cutter. I think that’s the dumbest way to “relieve pain.” I think any other way to relieve those said pains are just excuses to allow themselves to do it with “good reason.” Oh, I’m feeling like shit so I think I’d go blaze. Or. My girlfriend dumped me so I’m gonna drink myself dry. Stupid shit like that. I hate it! I was never a smoker or an alcoholic and most certainly not a druggie at all. I told you I was a good boy. I don’t know, I just didn’t find a good reason to do those things. Anyway - back to my razor infatuation. I just liked playing with them. I could sit down for hours just stripping down pieces of paper. I’d simple giggle to myself then keep on stripping. So yeah, my dad told me to stop playing with his razor because he was tired of looking for it all over the place. That didn’t stop me from ‘borrowing’ it though. One morning, while I was stripping my construction paper, I heard my dad howling in the bathroom about how he couldn’t find his razor. As expected, he called out for me and I scuffed towards the bathroom.

“David, where are my razor?” he asked me in a mocking tone for he knows where that damn thing was.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Daddy.” I replied innocently. I held his razor against my palm with my middle and ring finger. It was slipped under my sleeve so it wasn’t visible to him. “I’ve stopped playing with them ever since you told me not to.” I added. He rolled his eyes and during that split second that he took his sight away from me, I threw the razor in a hamper filled with dirty clothes that stood beside me.

“Have you looked everywhere, Dad?” I scanned the room pretending to scout for the missing razor and he did the same. I fixed my eyes on the hamper and acted surprised with my discovery. “Oh, here it is.” I spoke with crisp articulation. My dad, eyes widened, stretched his arm out and pulsated his hands to ask for his razor back. I gave it with no hesitation and turned around to walk out with the biggest smirk on my face.

January 25, 2003

Tonight sucked.
Period.
Although there was already a period after my first sentence and another one after the word ‘period’.

January 26, 2003

So yeah, about yesterday. Seb and I got into a little argument. Heh - more like a fight. I don’t know - it’s hard to explain. You know how me and Seb dated back then? Well, ever since then he’s been fine about everything except when another guy comes along. He make it seems like we’re still together, you know? It makes me angry.

Yesterday, me and him decided to hit up a club around West Hollywood. Yeah, the gay district. We were both gay and single so it seemed like a good place to start with our quest for sugar daddies. Just kidding. Okay, half. Hey, a guy that’s willing to pay your bills won’t hurt. Shoot, if all I needed was to give him head in order to repay him, I’d be so down. Sign me up on the spot. Pfft, I wish it was that easy. But sadly, it’s not. So, there was this guy who appeared to be remotely attracted to me. We were waiting in line for a club called, ironically enough, EASY. I’m not saying I’m easy, but it’s so rare that a hot guy would find me attractive that when the opportunity comes about, I wouldn’t let it go for anything. I’m a little cock-hungry whore if you must. Just kidding. Fully this time. So, the guy comes walking towards me, looking so interested as he could ever be. He had to squeeze his way through the crowd since it was a roped line. Poor guy had to endure with curses from high maintenance fags and hags. Well, Seb noticed that the guy was heading towards our direction and I guess he saw the look on my face: a raised eyebrow with an ugly smirk and seducing eyes that simply read ‘I’ll fuck your ass inside-out.’ Ew, gross. But anyway - what does he do? He went ahead and warned the guy that I had herpes. Fucked up, huh? He always do that! I usually find it funny because most of the time the guys that hit on me are either over 40 or really ugly. It was kind of like a bug repellant. But this time, I didn’t want him to shun the guy away. He couldn’t have thought he was ugly because he was pretty mighty fine. Anyone could have seen it. But yeah, as soon as the guy heard Seb’s remarks, he stopped in his tracks, eyes so wide that they could have just popped right off the socket, and turned around to return to his friends. As if he didn’t even intend to head in my direction.

“What d’you do that for?” I turned to Seb furiously. I’ve got to admit, I was pretty damned pissed at him and I wanted him to see it too.

“Well, I thought you wouldn’t want anyone after you.” he shrugged. Yes - he shrugged. “Bullshit.” I replied. Well, it was. After that, we just ignored each other through out the whole night. We still danced together but we didn’t even look at or talk to each other. Dumb. But yeah, that’s that. I hate not talking to him and having everything all awkward between us. It was bad enough when we fought when he lived right next door, so you could just imagine how bad it is right now that he’s just a wall apart. Which by the way is so paper thin - I swear I could hear him breath in his sleep. Oh, speaking of the devil. He’s knocking on my door. Peace.

January 30, 2003

Me and Seb are back to our normal state again. He came into my room that one night and told me how sorry he was and that he shouldn’t have done what he did. I forgave him on the spot because I just can’t stay mad at him. Who could stay mad at him? Geez - sometimes I take him for granted. I really am the luckiest guy in the world to have him as a friend.

After we had that talk we had come about a few rules:

A.) No more cock-blocking regardless how ugly or threatening the approaching man looks like.
B.) If we happened to have found a guy, we needed the other person’s approval or opinion first before going any further with him.
C.) No sex while the other person is in the house.

I think they’re pretty fair rules. You think?

February 2, 2003

YAY! Seb landed a role in an indie flick called “Maybe It’s True.” I’m so happy for him! Even though he plays a psychotic brother with down syndrome. But still! I’ve yet to find a job though. I can’t just bum around like this anymore.

February 3, 2003

I GOT A JOB! Isn’t it crazy how I was writing about how I needed to find a job yesterday then BAM! I am proud to say that I am now part of the work force. I never really had a job because I didn’t need to work for my money. That’s what my parents were for. My dad was a big shot lawyer and my mom was a top real-estate agent. Yeah, money flowed like tap water in the Desrosiers residence. Anyway, I’m excited for my new job. I’m going to be working at a boutique down Melrose. It’s not that far from where I live, so I could just easily take the bus instead of driving my car. The place is called Annihilation. Pretty cool, huh? Let me tell you what happened:

After Seb’s announcement of landing a new movie role, we decided to go celebrate by, well, shopping! So we drove down to Melrose and walked around the shops and boutiques. We walked in the store Annihilation and just browsed around. They had cool stuff, mostly the stuff I would wear. We picked out a couple of new shirts and pants and as we were paying, I noticed the ‘Help Wanted’ sign on the countered. I ‘inquired within’ and got the job. They didn’t even need an interview or anything. I guess they really needed help that bad. I think the way I looked kind of gave me extra points because I fitted in with the whole look of the store. Ha.

February 5, 2003

Today was the first day of work. It was tiring but it was so much fun. I never thought I’d enjoy playing with the cash register. I did mind folding the clothes over and over again though. That’s what sucks about working in retail. Anyway - I work with this guy Pierre. He’s cute.

February 7, 2003

Sebastien and I decided to go to Disneyland today. It really is true when they say it’s the happiest place on earth. I haven’t had so much fun in years! I just wish my family could have experienced it with me. Whatever - Seb was good enough. I would go into detail what me and him did, but I'm really exhausted right now.

February 9, 2003

So, remember that guy Pierre? The one that I worked with? We talked today. He’s really cool. We even had lunch together. I learned a few things about him. He, too, was born in Canada but he moved here when he was 3 yrs. old. He lives 2 blocks down from mine and Seb’s apartment building. Don’t ask why or how we got around to talk about where we lived. (It was a hooker conversation.) Hmm... what else. He loves music? And he performs at open mics solo with his acoustic guitar. I made a mental note to myself that I would go see one of his shows. I had to wait for an invitation though since, you know, I wouldn’t know where he would be performing and I don’t want to show up there all of a sudden looking like a stalker. Whatever, man. It’s Hollywood. Everyone is everywhere. It’s a good enough excuse to just co-incidentally show up. Hmm... I don’t know what else. I know he hates mustard on his burgers though? Heh.

On another note - our sink is clogged which means one thing only; $$$. Also, our heater got busted which will cost us money too. Good thing California winters are like Canadian summers. It’s tolerable but it’s still cold as hell though! AND! Wait, one more thing; we have tenants in our unit - rats! AGHHH!!

THIS

APARTMENT

SUCKS!!!

February 11, 2003

Seb started filming today. I didn’t have work so I went to set with him. At first I didn’t want to since it will be all professional and I didn’t want to feel all left out. Like, don’t you hate it when you have to be in a place that you feel like you’re allowed to be in? For example; when your mom leaves you in the middle of the courthouse when she goes and gets her towed car revoked. Okay, that’s not really a good example, but you get what I mean. So we get to the set and let me tell you this, it looked nothing like I had in mind. I was hoping to see a hectic setting with flocks of trailers and cable wire littered grounds. I had to remind myself that this was an “indie” film. A “low-budget” film. Pfft, my ass. It’s just another word for an amateur film. And it’s obvious too. I just didn’t say anything to Seb because I didn’t want to make him feel bad. Everybody’s got to start somewhere, right? I mean, could you believe Brad Pitt was once an El Pollo Loco chicken mascot? Look where he is now! At least Seb’s got a good start of being in film rather than basking outside an El Pollo Loco dressed in a chicken outfit. Anyway - the day was long! I just hung around the cater tent and ate the whole day. I got to see Seb in action though. I felt kind of bad for him because, come on now, he was playing a retard. I caught a few guys holding their laughter and I couldn’t blame them. Seb was acting a fool up there. I almost kind of wanted to stop Seb from doing what he did. But he had to do what he had to do, I guess.

When Seb was done with his part, he walked over to me and asked me how he did. I told him he did well (He did too.) and that I couldn’t have portrayed a more believable retard than he did. He thanked me for his compliment and asked me if he wanted to go home now since his set is finished. We did just that and on the way home, I couldn’t help to think that his movie is just going to flop.

February 14, 2003

I’m in a good mood today. I found out that the busted heater, clogged sink, and the plague of rodents are all covered by the apartment’s management. YAY! Less worries for my wallet. I’d like to keep it fat and hwealthy. Also, Pierre and I will have the same shifts again. We work Tuesdays, Wednesdays, Fridays, Saturday, and Sundays together. I know he doesn’t work Mondays because he wasn’t there when I got the job and I don’t know if he works Thursdays either. I don’t know why I’m excited to work with him though. I guess I had a really good time that one time we had lunch together. HA! ‘I guess.’ Okay, I can’t lie to myself (or to you) - I did have fun. It was a different kind of conversation. You see, there’s a ‘Sebastien’ type of conversation when I could just talk about anything. I mean, anything. I could either tell him a detailed report of what I’m currently feeling or about the mold that’s growing in between my toes. Okay, not really. But you get the point. And then, there’s the ‘Parents’ type of conversation. I should really call it the ‘Country-Club’ talk since that’s what it is basically. Lastly, the ‘Public’ type of conversation. This is a more held-back David. It’s casual, but I keep it limited. I’m not anti-social, but I’m also not a social butterfly. I just don’t go around to people and start a conversation with them like I’ve known them forever. That’s why I knew Seb was special when I first met him because I just don’t go off telling people about my life like I did with him. AND THEN there’s Pierre. He started a whole other category for ‘David’s Types of Conversation’ list. He’s below Sebastien.

Gotta get going to work though - I wouldn’t want to be late. We have to be there an hour early because we have to set-up for Valentine’s Day. Oh, shit. I forgot it was Valentine’s Day today. Ugh, I’m not in a good mood anymore. Who works during Valentine’s Day?! I don’t even have a valentine and/or a date and I’m getting all angry. It’s probably going to be with Sebastien though. Like it has been for the past 9 years! Maybe I’ll ask Pierre - eh, who am I kidding. Later, journal!

FINISH!

Sun, 10 Jun 2007 11:01:37 GMT

Title: Technologies
Pairing: Seb/Pierre
Rating: PG-13
Chapter: X & Epilogue
Summary: Technology can screw us over.

I finally found my laptop charger! So here it is; the last parts to the story. I hope it's not as disappointing as I think it is. :/

Prologue
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9

Standing behind Pierre who was looking over his shoulder, Sebastien’s eyes shot wide open. Shit. He sensed that his boyfriend felt his body tense up from the shock. He knew he had to tell Pierre about David, but he wasn’t expecting Pierre to know anything before he even told him. Even though he didn’t have it all planned out prior to this unannounced cornering, he still had his ideas on how he was going to break it down to Pierre. But now that the tables have been turned, Sebastien started to panic. Muscles numb and blood stream in a halt, the words kept still in his mouth. His body failed to exhale an answer, so instead, he walked over to his bed and sat on the edge.

Pierre, baffled by Seb’s actions, spun his seat around to glare at him. “So, you’re not gonna answer me?” he asked with a tone of impatience. Seb sighed lightly, implying that he was about to start an explanation. He looked up at Pierre and was surprised to see that he was sort-of calm. He was expecting a red face with flaring nostrils and ears fuming with smoke, but what he got was much worse. Pierre looked like a casualty who was discharged from a war. Face so unreadable that you wouldn’t be able to make out his mind-set. His face didn’t show any legible expression, but his eyes gave everything out. You could see by the way his eyes were shaped at the time that he was hurt. The roundness was lost and they squinted to the side. Sebastien could tell that Pierre was forcefully furrowing his eyebrows to a glare and it looked like his brow muscles would just give up anytime so he could bawl himself dry.

“Listen,” Seb started “you have to believe me when I tell you that it wasn’t in my intentions to cheat on you.” Seb felt like giving up at that point. He couldn’t continue on. That first sentence took so much out of him that he had no idea how to keep going. This was much harder than he thought. Much harder. He sensed that Pierre was not too keen to hear the rest, but he needed to know everything. “I know that’s the most absurd reasoning, but you gotta hear me out.”

“No one’s stopping you, Seb. I’m still listening.” Pierre finally spoke. The bitterness in his voice postponed Sebastien’s continuation for a moment. The air was thick with intensity and both bodies were stiff in their positions. The two of them were deep into thought, but none of them had any ounce of courage to apply in their interpretations. They were the kids that stayed in the snow fort while the rest of their team were out facing the cold and wet snowballs - not caring where it’d hit them. They’d much rather stay in their own safety zone and rise out only when it’s over. But they couldn’t do that this time around. They had to sort this whole ordeal out and receive the cold hits of reality without complaints. They’d eventually have to talk this through sooner or later, so why not now? One of them had to be that victory guy who’d knock the opponent’s fort down to face the last player of the opposing team. Favorably, it was Sebastien.

“Well, what do you want to know?” Wrong choice of an icebreaker for Mr. Lefevbre, but at least it was a good start from where he left off.

“I’d like to know everything that went on between you and my ex-boyfriend, Sebastien.”

And it was as if an army was hiding behind that snow fort waiting for that right time to attack.

“D-D-David?” Seb managed to falter David’s name out. He really didn’t have anything else to say to that other than: “H-He was your boyfriend?”

Seb felt queasy when he was given a strained nod of confirmation by Pierre. His head started burning and his vision went hazy. His perspired palms damped the sheets which he gripped on tightly. His heavy breathing contributed to the diminutive noises in the room. He scattered his sight on irrelevant objects until he halted it on Pierre. Sebastien studied him. For some strange reason, Pierre kept calm. He just sat in the chair and watched Sebastien go in and out of his panics. Not much have been said between them, but it was tense enough for Sebastien to feel like he’s being interrogated by detectives for a crime he had committed. A crime in the ‘relationship handbook.’ A crime that would have outraged the victim. But their case was different. The victim wasn’t outraged at all - or at least he didn’t show it. Sebastien almost wished that Pierre would yell at him instead of disregarding the right to talk. He would have taken the spits of hurtful words rather than the cold looks that restrained Pierre’s thoughts. Maybe he was just being even more selfish. Why did he feel like Pierre had the obligation to speak when it was him who need to do all the explanation? Seb caught himself in a daze and looked back up to see Pierre standing over him.

“Well, are you going to talk? ‘Cause if you’re not, then I’d rather ask David myself.”

He jinxed it. Clearly, Pierre had gotten impatient with Sebastien’s absent reasonings, His calm face had disappeared and it now emitted agitation. Seb really didn’t know why he couldn’t talk to Pierre. The hard part of telling Pierre had been over with and all he had left to do was to redeem himself. All he needed to do was to convince Pierre that what he did was a complete mistake and that he regret doing it. It may be hard to regain his trust again, but forgiveness was all that Seb wished for right then.

Pierre shrugged his shoulders compelling Seb to talk. He wanted to hear him out, his words of redemption, but instead, he was given renouncing tears that bursted out of Sebastien’s eyes. And that’s when the long awaited for finally arrived.

“I’m so sorry, Pierre. I really didn’t mean to do any of this. I want to stay with you. Be with you. I want nothing to do with David. I love you so, so -“ Seb spluttered in between sobs.

“If you loved me, you wouldn’t have done what you did.” Pierre cut off.

“B-But...” Seb reached out for Pierre’s hands but they were pushed away as Pierre turned around to walk to the door. He stopped at the door frame to pause for a moment until finally looking back at Sebastien with as much as hate he could exert in his eyes.

“Get your shit together, Sebastien. I knew all this time that you were messing around with David. I’m not dumb. I’m not naive. I’ve been through this before.” Seb tried to butt-in but Pierre continued on. “I knew about your little date, your little subway rendezvous, and even about Chuck’s show tonight. So before you start apologizing to me, apologize to yourself because you don’t know what you want. You’re a sorry excuse for a boyfriend.”

And with that, Sebastien was left all alone on his bed until he wept himself to sleep.

***

Seb woke up with throbbing pain in his head. He felt dried up tears on his cheeks and recalled the events the night before. He laid still on his bed and pondered about what would to happen between him and Pierre. He still wanted to be with him, but the possibilities of that coming true is very little. Seb experienced a limbo in his own bedroom. He was just simply blank. He couldn’t think any further on nor could he feel any other emotions; it’s all been drained out.

It was still fairly dark in the room for the sun was barely rising. A moving object caught his attention. It was a green ball bouncing around in his monitor; his screen saver. Disregarding his aching head and wandering thoughts, he hastily went up and walked over to the computer. He wiggled his computer mouse to disable the screen saver. A small IM box flashed in the bottom left of the screen. It was David’s IM box.

duhveed: im sorry for running off like that
duhveed: I just want to tell you that I want nothing to do with you anymore
duhveed: its unfair to your boyfriend and I think its best to stop before it gets any worse
duhveed: im sorry and it was fun hanging out with you
duhveed: goodbye, seb.

Sebastien didn’t even read the rest. He simply pulled the computer’s power plug off and fell to the floor where he spent his morning crying softly.

EPILOGUE

kellyluvsu05: so what u doing today, seb?
SebLef86: Oh, nothing.
SebLef86: We’re still packing.
kellyluvsu05: I cant believe ur moving again
SebLef86: Ha, I know.
SebLef86: But still, it’s not like we’re moving to a whole new different place.
SebLef86: We’re simply just moving out of my grandparents’ house into our own.
kellyluvsu05: So where is it that you’re moving to?
SebLef86: Um, I forgot the place, but it’s an hour away from here.
SebLef86: It’s closer to the border to the states, so it’d be closer to you when you go up here in the summer.
kellyluvsu05: oh good!
kellyluvsu05: Im so excited!!
SebLef86: I know, me too.
kellyluvsu05: soooooo
kellyluvsu05: any news on pierre?
SebLef86: Eh. Not much.
SebLef86: We’re better now though.
SebLef86: We talk again (Online) and stuff.
SebLef86: I heard our whole break up brought him back to David.
kellyluvsu05: SHUT UP!
kellyluvsu05: UR LYING!
SebLef86: I lie not.
kellyluvsu05: are you mad?
SebLef86: Not really.
SebLef86: If anything, I’m happy for them.
kellyluvsu05: wow, seb. ur really brave.
SebLef86: Ha - I guess it really is true when people say the worst brings the good out of people.

It has been six months since Sebastien and Pierre had broken up. As much as Seb disagreed to Pierre’s decision, he had to respect his friend’s choice. It wasn’t about making things work out between them anymore, it was more so about giving. All that time, Sebastien was being greedy not only to other people, but also to himself. He took all the receiving for granted and didn’t think about the consequences of his actions. In kindergarten, kids were encouraged to share their partners during playtime, but it’s a whole different story when you’re in your teens. I guess, in a way, it’s sort of the same. You get punished for being selfish and at the end, you’re left with nothing. Just like Sebastien.

kellyluvsu05: haha - true
kellyluvsu05: so, seb.
SebLef86: What?
kellyluvsu05: there’s this guy I want you to meet.
kellyluvsu05: I showed him your picture and he wants to meet you.
kellyluvsu05: I met him online.
SebLef86: Oh god, no Kelly.
SebLef86: Enough with the internet boys.
SebLef86: And don’t you dare give him my phone number!
kellyluvsu05: LOL don’t worry, I wont do that again.
kellyluvsu05: I promise
SebLef86: Good.

A/N: YAY! I finished my first chaptered stories. I think I'll just stick with standalones. haha.

Technologies (Ch. 9)

Fri, 01 Jun 2007 18:51:56 GMT

Title: Technologies
Pairing: Seb/Pierre / Seb/David
Rating: PG-13
Chapter: IX
Summary: Technology can screw us over.

kellyluvsu05: oh nononono seb
kellyluvsu05: you’ve got to stop
SebLef86: I know, I know.
SebLef86: What should I do, Kelly?
SebLef86: I just wanted to test the boundaries between me and David.
SebLef86: I wasn’t expecting it to go this far!
kellyluvsu05: well, you shouldn’t have started in the first place.
kellyluvsu05: and you should have told me that it was HIM (and not pierre) that had your number
SebLef86: Sorry, I kind of forgot.
kellyluvsu05: mhm, yeah. whatever.
SebLef86: You’re not helping, Kelly!
kellyluvsu05: well, what say do I have on this?
kellyluvus05: I mean, you already invited him
kellyluvsu05: u just cant UN-invite the guy
SebLef86: Not just that.
SebLef86: The whole thing in general.
kellyluvsu05: all I gotta say is that, you’ve fucked things up with pierre baby boo already, and the more you do and keep this from him, the more you’ll make it complicated.
kellyluvsu05: you gotta choose, seb.
SebLef86: I want nothing to do with David.
SebLef86: I want Pierre!
kellyluvsu05: well I cant assure you that youll end up with pierre
kellyluvsu05: I mean, you cheated on him
SebLef86: I know!
SebLef86: YOU DON’T NEED TO KEEP BRINGING THAT UP, YOU KNOW!
SebLef86: It’s hard enough that I have to go through this. >:[
kellyluvsu05: sorry. don’t need to yell though
kellyluvsu05: you’ll have to tell pierre, seb
kellyluvsu05: soon.
SebLef86: I don’t know, Kelly.
SebLef86: I don’t think I can.
kellyluvus05: do you want pierre or not?!
SebLef86: I do!
kellyluvsu05: so just do it.
kellyluvsu05: get this thing with david over with tonight
kellyluvsu05: then go to pierre and tell him everything
kellyluvsu05: EVEN THAT LITTLE INCIDENT IN THE BUSHES.
kellyluvsu05: you nasty.
SebLef86: Okay, I promise.
SebLef86: I’ll do it tonight.

***

Seb pulled up David’s driveway for the very first time. He thought about how to finish things off with David. Seb knew that David was very open about being the ‘other man’, so he found no problems on how David will take it. They weren’t even going out, they were just simply fooling around. He reached for his cell phone and dialed David’s number. It took him six rings to finally answer and when he did, all he said was ‘I’ll be out.’and hung up. ’Okay, that was weird.’ It all seemed so strange to him; long rings, a millisecond of latency, and just the overall weird mood of the four second phone call. The long wait gave Seb time to, yet again, over think things. He was ‘trustworthy’ enough to know where David lived. But then again, he could have just given him a totally random address. ’Oh my god, what if he doesn’t even live here?!' He began to panic only to subside once he saw David walk out of the door. Finally. David was quick to jump in Seb’s car and told him that they should get going quick.

“What’s wrong?” Seb asked as he pulled out David’s driveway.

“Oh, nothing.” David smiled. Seb could tell he was trying to cover things up, but he just let this one go in fear of ruining a good night ahead of them.

Their drive to the venue was painstakingly quiet. Seb started to regret the whole idea. You know, inviting David and going to the show behind Pierre’s back. He glanced over to David who looked out the window. Clearly, the boy was thinking about something. Seb didn’t dare ask, so he let his imagination run wild - while on the freeway!

’He probably doesn’t even want to be here.

Oh, please - Seb.

Look at him! He’s bored as fuck!

He’s not bored - he’s just contemplating on whether or not he’d do you upside down or sideways.

Oh, yes. I’m really looking forward to that.

Don’t be sarcastic, bitch. Focus more on the ro. . .

“Whoa! Watch out, Seb!” David squealed and Seb swerved off the lane that he was drifting on to. A series of honks and hollers pursued. His chest went stiff from the initial reaction and he could feel his heart beat faster than their car’s own speed. ’I need a shrink, like, now.’

“What the fuck is wrong with you?!” David scolded harshly. He, too, had a horrified look on his face, but at the same time, you could see a very unsure angriness in his eyes.

“I - I’m sorry.” Seb stuttered as he tried to regain his concentration on the road. “J-Just don’t that again, okay? You scared me.” David professed comfortingly as he clutched Seb’s shoulder. They exchanged weak smiles and returned to their quiet state that they were in until they reached the site of Chuck’s show.

“We’re here.” Seb announced and David took his seat belt off and got out the car before Seb could even turn his engine off. ’Okay, something’s definitely wrong.’

“We’ll have fun, don’t worry.” He reassured David.

“I’ll try, I guess.” He shrugged in response.

“What’s wrong?”

And it was as if Seb has spewed acid all over him. David mumbled a “I can’t do this anymore.” and took off. 'WTF?' Seb’s legs couldn’t run after David for his confusion had himself fused to the ground. It was as if his mind would not let him do any further actions before he deciphered things. He wasn’t really thinking, he mostly just stared into space and watched David disappear from his sight. It wasn’t ‘till minutes later when he realized that David had taken off. ’What the hell was that all about?’ He tried running after him, but it was too late. David was long gone and was probably on a bus by now. He began to search for reasons why David would just leave on about just like that. He knew something was up ever since David answered his phone call earlier that afternoon. But what was it?

***

From: Pie <3
at: 9:43 P.M.

Hey, can I come over right now? I just got home from dinner.

Seb undoubtedly replied ‘Yes’ to his boyfriend’s text message. He had just arrived back home from Chuck’s show. Surprisingly, he enjoyed his good friend’s set, but it could have been better to have someone’s company.

New Text Message!

From: Pie <3
at 9:50 P.M.

Okay, I’m on my way. <3

He tried not think about David and focused more on how to break the bad news to Pierre. So much shit is going on Seb’s head right now, that if somebody took a picture of his brain, it would have probably looked a little bit something like a black market. Faithfulness evaded, trust exchanged for lust, all accomplished stealthfully. By now, he stopped questioning himself about how he managed to stir so much trouble in the past few days and somehow get away with it. Well, not for long at least, ‘cause he’d soon be busted. He paced back and forth his room rehearsing his lines and gestures and tried to better himself to interpret his confession in a less-of-an-impact manner. He knew it would hurt the hell out of Pierre, but he didn’t want to hurt him even more by just attacking him with “I cheated on you! I’m sorry and let’s have make-up sex!” No, no. Not in that way, so he thought even harder. ’Okay, if Pierre cheated on you, how would you want him to deliver his secret?’ Seb knew he didn’t want to tell him through instant or text messaging because that will only give him time to build up his anger without Seb’s presence and all. If he wrote a letter, it would be somewhat sentimental. If only it wasn’t about breaking up though. Perhaps if he told Pierre over the phone, it wouldn’t be so bad. It would still be somewhat similar to a in-person statement. That’s it, I should just call him!

“Seb?” Too late. Pierre knocked on his door and slipped his head through the opening.

“Come in, Pierre.” He was so deep in thought that he didn’t even hear Pierre’s car pull up his driveway. He aloofly stepped down from his bed and embraced his boyfriend half-heartedly.

“How have you been?” Pierre sat on the bed and stripped down from his autumn apparel. You could tell that he was really excited to be in Seb's presence again. He couldn't wait to get out of those heavy jackets to hug his boyfriend even tighter.

“I’ve been good.” Seb sat across Pierre, cross-legged, and picked at his nails. Pierre noticed his boyfriend’s unlikely behavior. He was tempted to ask what bothered him, but he refrained.

“Good.” Pierre breathed deeply and scanned the room. He searched for objects that he could use as a topic starter, but found nothing. “So, how was Chuck’s show?”

“Oh, it was good.” Seb’s head was fixed on his nails as he picked on it.

“Good.” Pierre didn’t expect an awkward get-together with Seb. He pictured a nice relaxation while listening to music and maybe an eventual spooning or fooling around. By the looks of things, Pierre’s desired proposition was not anywhere near from the doable. He wondered why Seb looked or felt so concerned.

“What’s wro-“

“I have to-“ They spoke at the same time.

“Sorry, what were you going to say?” Pierre apologized.

“No - you go first.” David hesitated.

“Well, I was going to ask what was wrong. You seem a little off today.”

At first Seb was ready to spill everything out to Pierre, but all organs and senses were restraining his mouth into doing so. He just wasn’t ready yet. He mentally beated himself up for the thousandth time for getting into this mess. “Nothing, I’m just tired that’s all.” Seb finally lied.

“Are you sure?” Pierre asked worriedly, unsure of Seb’s answer.

“Yeah.” Seb smiled and offered Pierre anything to drink. “Nah, I’m good. I’m kind of tired too. You mind if I sleep over?”

“Not at all.” And as if he was waiting for this go-signal, Pierre stripped off his clothes, leaving only his undershirt and boxers on, and jumped under the covers. He fluttered the spot next to him and implied Seb to occupy it. Seb laughed at his boyfriend’s sudden enthusiasm.

“You’re so cute. Let me just brush my teeth, okay?”

“Okay, but hurry up.” Pierre squirmed under the blankets and clapped with excitement. He portrayed a little boy getting new sets of Lego for his birthday. Cute.

Seb walked in his bathroom and closed the door behind him. He wiped that fake smile off his face and observed his own reflection in the mirror. He stared himself down and tried to read his own eyes. He didn’t know him anymore. He contemplated for reasons why he’d been acting the way he has the past few days. It wasn’t the Seb he knew. He knew very well that he had become the person he loathed the most, but he was to weak to accept it. Why had he let temptation get to him? Of all people, he should know the consequences of cheating and what it does to people and their relationship with others. Trust was important to him, so why did he just easily throw it down the drain without no further thinking? He wasn’t sure of things anymore. He wasn’t sure what would happen between Pierre and himself. But what frightened him most is that he wasn’t sure of himself anymore.

He eventually proceeded with brushing his teeth and he did so absentmindedly. He gargled the remaining toothpaste in his mouth and spit it into the sink. He wiped his mouth with a hand towel and reviewed his face. There was a slight evidence that his eyes watered up, but it wasn’t really that visible. He flicked the light switch off and opened the door that lead to his bedroom. He was ready to jump in the bed with Pierre, but he was surprised to see him sitting on the computer. His eyes were glued onto the screen and he wasn’t aware of Seb’s return just yet. Seb studied his face. It wasn’t the same face that Pierre had emitted before Seb left for the bathroom. He saw that Pierre’s legs were trembling - a sign of anxiety. Finally, Seb cleared his throat to acknowledge his presence, but Pierre did not take his sight off the monitor.

“Hey, what you up to?” Seb asked and walked over to kiss his boyfriend. Pierre didn’t even budge, instead he slowly turned to his lover and murmured:

“How do you know David?”

Technologies (Ch. 8)

Fri, 01 Jun 2007 18:50:50 GMT

Title: Technologies
Pairing: Seb/Pierre / Seb/David
Rating: PG-13
Chapter: VIII
Summary: Technology can screw us over.

CanadianPie: Hey Seb!!!
CanadianPie: :)
SebLef86: Hi, baby.
CanadianPie: Babe, I’m not doing anything today.
CanadianPie: Would you want to come over and keep me company?
CanadianPie: *begging smiley*
SebLef86: Sorry, babe. I have things to do today.
CanadianPie: Oh.
CanadianPie: Like what?
SebLef86: I’m meeting up an old friend of mine.
CanadianPie: An old friend? Are they in town or something?
SebLef86: Yeah, something like that.
SebLef86: haha.
CanadianPie: Oh. :/
CanadianPie: Well, have fun, I guess.
SebLef86: Are you mad?
CanadianPie: No.
CanadianPie: I just miss you. I haven’t seen you in 3 days!
SebLef86: Damn, Pierre. A little too obsessive over here.
CanadianPie: What are you talking about?!?!
CanadianPie: I just wanted to see you - jeez.
CanadianPie: You know what? Fine. I didn’t want to see you anyways.
CanadianPie: :p
SebLef86: Lol. You’re so cute.
CanadianPie: No, seriously though, Seb. I miss you.
SebLef86: I miss you too, Pie.
SebLef86: I promise I’ll make it up to you later.
CanadianPie: With what? ;)
SebLef86: Oh, you know *wink wink*
CanadianPie: OOOOHHHH.
CanadianPie: Gotcha ;)
CanadianPie: Well, call me whenever you’re done with your friend.
CanadianPie: I could pick you up or something.
SebLef86: No, no. It’s fine.
SebLef86: I’ll call you tomorrow.
CanadianPie: Tomorrow?!?! :(
SebLef86: Yeah, tomorrow.
CanadianPie: Are you sure you don’t want to squeeze me in your schedule later tonight?
CanadianPie: I just want to see you.
CanadianPie: I’ll come over to say hi and give you a hug then go bye bye or something.
SebLef86: I don’t know, Pie.
SebLef86: I’ll call you if I’m not tired or something.
SebLef86: Gotta go.
SebLef86: Bye.
CanadianPie: *sigh*
CanadianPie: Fine :(
CanadianPie: Just leave me here all alone.
CanadianPie: SEB!!!!!!
CanadianPie: Seb :(
CanadianPie: Baby. :( :( :(

Seb paid no attention to the flashing screen behind him. He didn’t know why he was about to meet up with a boy he’d only seen twice. Why did he feel so confident with hanging out with a complete stranger? The answer - he wasn’t sure of, but he sure wasn’t after for the rush of getting raped and/or slaughtered. There was one thing he was sure of though, he didn’t want to cheat on Pierre. The idea of going out with another guy is bad enough to be considered as cheating. But then again, he didn’t have a crush on David, so why would he have to worry about anything on his part? If David tried any moves on him, he was definitely going to stop things before they even started. Seb didn’t rely on David’s promises on not making any moves, so he prepared himself for the worst. But somehow, he still felt incompletely unprepared for this little meeting. He knew he wasn’t going on a date, but why did he feel so excited? He couldn't help but to feel disloyal towards Pierre, but at the same time, he couldn't wait to go see David. He thought of a good example of his confusing situation and found himself singing a familiar Lionel Richie song in his head. ’My mind’s telling me no, but my body’s telling me yes.’ He didn’t go any further because he did see something wrong with even just a little bumping and grinding. With that, Seb examined his appearance in the mirror one last time. He felt pleased with what he saw and decided he was looking good for this friendly rendezvous. Ha - "friendly", alright.

***
’There he is! Run!’

‘No, no. Seb, you still got time to turn around and forget about this.’

’Fuck that, you’ve gone too far. Oh, Daveeeeeey!’

'Damnit, he's looking good.'

“Hi.” Seb crept up behind David who was sitting on a bench in the park they agreed to meet at. Such an ideal online predator hook-up choice of location, huh? David heard Sebastien’s murmured greeting and turned around to face him. David flashed a genuine smile and replied a ‘Hello’ back. As predicted, things got awkward quickly, but David was quick to jump on his feet and started off -

“So, what do you want to do today?” he swung his arm around Seb’s shoulder.

“Um, I don’t know. You wanted to hang out.” Seb softly pushed his arm off of him.

“How about a movie?” David suggested.

“Sure. What did you have in mind?”

“Hmm, how about a horror movie?”

Seb became suspicious when David suggested a horror movie. He knew that movies usually end up in groping and making out. Now, a horror movie is a whole different story. It’s just natural human reflex to grab on something or someone when things get tense. Everyone knew this and David is certainly using his knowledge to his advantage. But Seb wasn’t going to let David take advantage of him. Not anytime soon, at least.

“Nah, I don't feell ike it." he retorted.

“Alright, then. You choose.”

“Let’s just do whatever comes to mind. We don’t need planned activities to make this date smo-“

“But this isn’t a date.” David cut off.

“I know it isn’t, but you make it seem like a date.” Seb spat defensively.

The two scowled at each other and waited for the other person to speak. It was obvious that both of them were in deep heavy thoughts, but they didn’t let each other see it. Finally, David relaxed his eyebrows and cleared his throat.

“Did you want this to be a date?” David mumbled as he bit on his lower lip. Seb didn’t have an immediate reaction so he dropped his head and stared at his feet.

“Is that why you asked me to hang out with you?” Seb started and David looked back up with a look of hope on his face.

“You want to get in my pants, huh? Is that it?” David tried to look away as Seb went on with his accusations. “Do you wanna kiss me, David? You want to kiss me, huh?”

“STOP!” David finally yelled. “You know what? This was a bad idea. I better get going.” With that being said, David turned on his heels and stepped out of Sebastien’s sight. He regretted doing so at first, until he heard Seb running up behind him. He sneered to himself - his plan was going well.

“David, stop!” Seb caught up to him and spun him around. David had an angry look on his face and Seb was lost for words. It took him a while to recover his speech and he started apologizing.

“I didn’t mean to be an asshole. It’s just that, this is wrong. I mean, I have an excellent boyfriend that loves me and cares for me, and look what I do to him in return!” Seb took a deep breath and concluded his explanation. “This is just wrong.” He sighed and dropped his head. David took a hold of Seb’s chin and hoisted his face back up. He studied Seb’s face and stared into his eyes. He couldn’t make out what those watery blue eyes were trying to tell him, so he adjusted his sight towards Seb’s trembling lips. And without any thought, he stooped low and kissed Sebastien. It was a soft kiss; lips merely brushing against each other. He wanted to see if Seb took it any further than their current state. Sure enough, David felt a tongue slipping in his mouth.

***

duhveed: hey seb!
SebLef86: Hi.
duhveed: how was your trip back home?
SebLef86: It was fine.
SebLef86: It was more like a guilt trip rather than a trip back home, though. Lol
duhveed: don’t worry about it.
duhveed: remember what I told you?
duhveed: you said you felt good being with me - so what could be wrong with that.
SebLef86: David, I still have feelings for my boyfriend.
SebLef86: And I’m still with him!!!
duhveed: will you dump him for me?
SebLef86: I don’t know.
SebLef86: I just feel so safe and secure when I’m with him.
SebLef86: I mean, he’s really fun and caring.
SebLef86: But at the same time, I don’t like being the bitch.
SebLef86: Since he’s the bigger and more masculine, he’s taken the part of being the dominant one voluntarily.
SebLef86: But when I’m with you, I feel like things just go along so smoothly.
SebLef86: I know it sounds ridiculous saying this after going on just one “date”, but my impressions of you are just so good.
SebLef86: For all I know, you could be the biggest asshole who'll get tired of me quick once you've had enough.
SebLef86: But somehow, it feels right.
SebLef86: ...for both of you.
SebLef86: I don’t know what to do.
SebLef86: I just don’t want to be the submissive one in the relationship anymore.
SebLef86: I just want things versatile between me and him, you know?
duhveed: or you could go with me ;)
SebLef86: Don’t say that.
SebLef86: I love him.
duhveed: if you loved him, you wouldn’t have done what you did today.
duhveed: for christ sake, sebastien! we jerked each other off in the bushes!!
SebLef86: DON’T FREAKING REMIND ME!
duhveed: why not?
duhveed: you said you liked it.
SebLef86: It was good while it lasted, but I definitely regret doing it.
duhveed: that freaking sucks
duhveed: and I thought we were both feeling the same vibe.
SebLef86: well, you thought wrong.
duhveed: so, what do you have planned for both of us?
duhveed: are you gonna stop seeing me or am I going to be the “other” man now?
SebLef86: I don’t know yet.
duhveed: alright, then.
duhveed: I just hope you make the right decision
duhveed: and what ever it is you end up doing, ill be totally for it, man
SebLef86: You’re so implying something! :p
duhveed: well, of course I want you to choose me.
SebLef86: I don’t even know you that well, David.
duhveed: don’t you think it’s worth taking a chance for?
duhveed: arent relationships all about taking risks?!
SebLef86: Well, I guess.
duhveed: well, then. TAKE ONE! Haha
SebLef86: What do you want me to do?
duhveed: I don’t know. . . dump your boyfriend?
SebLef86: ha-ha-ha. Very funny.

Chuck Chuckled has sent you a message. Would you like to accept it?

Chuck Chuckled: Hey, Seb!
Chuck Chuckled: So you going on tomorrow?
SebLef86: Oh, yeah!
SebLef86: Of course.
SebLef86: Me and Pierre will be there to support you.
Chuck Chuckled: Oh, Pierre didn’t tell you?
SebLef86: Tell me what?
Chuck Chuckled: He can’t go tomorrow night.
Chuck Chuckled: He promised his parents he’d go out to dinner with them for his sister’s birthday.
SebLef86: Oh.
SebLef86: Well, he hasn’t told me anything.
Chuck Chuckled: Will you still go, though?
Chuck Chuckled: You could bring a friend along if you want.
Chuck Chuckled: I don’t want you to feel like a loner since Jeff and Pat can’t make it either.
SebLef86: WTF?!
SebLef86: Some friends you’ve got huh?!
Chuck Chuckled: I know, man!
Chuck Chuckled: They can all suck it!!!
SebLef86: Um, no thanks, man.
Chuck Chuckled: Not you - ‘cause you’re going.
Chuck Chuckled: Right?
SebLef86: Yeah, most def.
Chuck Chuckled: YES! Well it’s going to be at The Dark Room.
SebLef86: The one by Phael St.?
Chuck Chuckled: Yeah, that one.
Chuck Chuckled: We perform at 8, so be there by, like, 7:30, alright?
SebLef86: Alright, see you then.
Chuck Chuckled: Peace!

duhveed: Seb?
SebLef86: Hey, sorry.
SebLef86: I was talking to my friend.
SebLef86: He wanted me to go to his show tomorrow night.
duhveed: oh, cool stuff.
SebLef86: Hey!
duhveed: what?
SebLef86: Would you want to go with me?
duhveed: really?
duhveed: I mean, wouldn’t your boo be there?
SebLef86: No, he can’t go tomorrow. :(
SebLef86: So will you go?
duhveed: yeah, sure. whatever, man.
SebLef86: alright, i'll pick you up at 6:30
duhveed: you’re so bad, seb
SebLef86: Shut up.

A/N: Sorry to tell you that you guys waited for crap. It took me 3 days to write this. I wrote, like, a paragraph each day and I finally finished the whole thing tonight. I think I just lost interest in this story. It’s like 2/3 there and I can’t even finish the last third. Haha. And that standalone I did a few days ago threw me off (character wise) and I was trying hard not be out of character for this story. Haha. Well, sorry again about this chapter.

Technologies (Ch. 7)

Fri, 01 Jun 2007 18:49:25 GMT

Title: Technologies
Pairing: Seb/Pie
Rating: PG
Chapter: VII
Summary: Technology can screw us over.

“You two are just too cute.”

Sebastien and Pierre both blushed at Mrs. Lefebvre’s admiration towards the couple. Pierre coveted how open his boyfriend’s family are towards this whole gay thing. He could only wish that his own folks were the same way. He remembered when he came out to his parents. The homosexual calamity still stung fresh in his memories. It was certainly not one of those movie-moments when the parents approve of their child’s preference and tell them “We love you no matter what.” Oh, no. Pierre’s parents took it harshly. They didn’t do anything to physically hurt him, but they did damage their son’s mental state. They showered him with crude comments about how he’s going to hell for being gay, and that god didn’t want that for him. Just unnecessary tension that resulted to heavy stress in the household. And after months of endless “prayers”, his parents finally realized that they could do nothing about it and just half-accepted their son’s orientation. Sure they still loved him, but there was no ‘no matter what’s.’

“So are you going with us tomorrow, Pierre?” Seb’s mom asked over her shoulders while she wiped the dishes dry.

“Huh? Going where?” Pierre wasn’t sure what Mrs. Lefebvre was talking about mainly because he wasn’t even listening to her. He was too busy playing footsies with Seb under the table and exchanged malicious grins while doing so. He assumed that it was an invitation to go somewhere with Seb’s family.

“Oh, mom’s talking about taking me and the twins on the subway.” Seb explained to his boyfriend.

“For what?”

“Just for fun.” Seb and his mother replied at the same time. Seb and his mom looked at each other with looks on their faces as if saying ‘Whoa, we just said the same thing at the same time.’ They smiled at each other. They knew they had a shallow source of amusement. Seb turned his attention towards Pierre and saw that he was cheerless.

“What’s wrong, Pie? You can’t go?”

“I’m working that night.” Pierre made a puppy-dog frown. Seb wanted to jump on those lips and have his way with it, but he restrained himself.

“Aw, that sucks!” Seb pouted.

“I know.” Pierre shrugged. “Well, hope you guys have fun tomorrow! I bet you guys will! Come to think of it, I’ve never even been on the subway before.”

“I’ll take you one time.” Seb promised.

***

Seb found himself being family oriented again. He missed days like these when they would do something really odd for fun, like going on the subway. It’s not as thrilling as going to a theme park or a fair, but they all manage to make the best of things anyway. Going on the subway is not really as tiring as walking around and standing in line all day. They just get to sit down on a train not knowing where it will take them; which is a huge part to their little adventure.

“Four tickets, please.” Seb’s mom handed the cashier money for their ticket stubs. They all went in together and descended into the subway platform. Xavier and Rita ran down the escalator and looked for a place for them to sit. Seb’s mom scampered after them while Seb took his time and waited ‘till his escalator step fully reached the platform floor. He saw his mom and siblings sit down on a bench next to a pillar and started walking towards that direction. As he was approaching where the rest of his family settled, he noticed a familiar looking boy sitting on the floor a few feet away from them. ’I’ve seen him before.’ The boy wore dark jeans that are ripped off the knees and a blue hoodie that covered his head. He was sitting down with his knees on his chest and his hands in between. He held a GameBoy in his hands and busied himself with it. Seb saw the boy twitch and turn which suggested that he was struggling to win his game. Sure enough the boy jumped up and heaved a huge disappointed sigh. ’Aw, how cute.’ He put his GameBoy away and brushed his hoodie off his head and Seb finally got a glimpse of who the boy was.

“It’s you.” he blurted. The boy saw Seb; face stricken with horror. He instantaneously got up and gathered up his things and started to walk away.

“Wait!” Seb called out. He ran after the boy and spun him around. “Y- You’re David, right?”

“Yeah.” He couldn’t look at Seb. His eyes were fixed on the floor. “Listen,” he continued “I don’t want any trouble. I’m sorry I ever did whatever I did. Let’s just forget things and pretend they never happened, alright?”

“I don’t want no trouble either.” David finally looked up to face Seb.

“I’m Seb, by the way.” he acquainted politely.

“Well, you already know who I am.” David chuckled and Seb did the same.

“Hey, I’m sorry I was a dick to you yesterday. I was just overwhelmed with the whole situation.” Seb quickly transitioned the subject of their conversation. He wanted to apologize before he forgot.

“No worries, I probably would have done the same. If anything, I should be the one apologizing.”

Silence.

“Do you mind telling me what your intentions were? Is there a 35 year old man hiding in there?” Seb peeped down on David and tried to locate a nasty pedophile hiding under his skin.

David laughed. “No, there isn’t.”

Somehow the question was swept aside and they carried on to a more casual conversation. Seb learned that David used to live in Dorval and moved to Laval because of his parents’ job. He also found out that they’re the same age and were both seniors in high school. Other little information were exchanged as well, none of which were relevant to David’s intentions. Before they knew it, they heard the train slowing down from the tunnel. Seb heard the twins yelling with excitement as they ran towards the sliding door of the train.

“Hey, I gotta go. I’ll talk to you later?” Seb smiled.

“For sure.” David smiled back.

***

Seb was in a dilemma.

’Is it considered cheating when you talk to an attractive guy in a friendly manner?’

’Noooooo. I think it’s only cheating if there are any physical contact involved’

‘What would Pie think if he found out I was talking to another guy?’

’He wouldn’t think bad of it. David is just a friend, anyway.’

Ha, more like an acquaintance.

So, you know you wouldn’t mind befriending him.

Like always, his gay conscience won by beating Seb’s mind to its senses. It knew what it’s owner wanted and his mind was just playing hard-to-get. Of course, the gay conscience knew. Why do gay oriented objects, humans, and thoughts have to be so good with everything? Without any other interruptions from his head, Seb IM’d David aimlessly. Actually, scratch that. He knew exactly why he IM’d David.

SebLef86: Hey, David!
duhveed: hi, seb.
duhveed: it was nice running in to you today :)
SebLef86: Likewise.
SebLef86: So . . . um.
SebLef86: You didn’t get to answer my question today.
duhveed: oh.
duhveed: um.
duhveed: well
duhveed: idk
duhveed: I just wanna be your friend.
SebLef86: . . .
SebLef86: Why me, though?
SebLef86: Couldn’t you have picked another customer to prey on?
duhveed: uh, no.
SebLef86: Why not?
SebLef86: How am I different from the rest?
duhveed: i don’t know if you’re just acting dumb or if you’re really oblivious to the fact that i have thing for you.
SebLef86: . . .
SebLef86: What do you mean?
duhveed: yeah, youre acting dumb.
SebLef86: Shut up!
SebLef86: So, what are you saying?
duhveed: that I have a crush on you.
SebLef86: Damn, you've got balls, man.
duhveed: well, it’s just the internet.
duhveed: the worst thing you could possibly do is, what, block me?
SebLef86: Maybe I should do that.
duhveed: no no no, wait.
SebLef86: What?
duhveed: lets hang out.
duhveed: i promise i wont make any moves on you
duhveed: and i know you have a boyfriend and i wouldn’t want to ruin anything between you guys.
duhveed: you seem really cool and easy to talk to and i wanna be your friend
duhveed: just tell me you have no interest in me and ill forget about me ever having a thing for you in a snap

Seb surprised himself when he couldn’t type what the boy had asked for. Instead, he guiltily typed something completely different.

SebLef86: So when do you wanna meet up?

A/N: How sad, I didn’t listen to any of the reviews at all. Haha. Sorryyy. OH, and this story was such a bitch to write!!!! >:[ I spilled soda on my keyboard so the SHIFT key is extra sticky and hard to type with. So everytime I started a sentence, I had to press with more pressure. My pinky's tired :( Anyone know how to get rid of the stickyness besides buying a new keyboard?

Technologies (Ch. 6)

Fri, 01 Jun 2007 18:48:27 GMT

Title: Technologies
Pairing: Seb/Pierre
Rating: PG-13
Chapter: VI
Summary: Technology can screw us over.

Seb sat in the car for half an hour and stared at the message on his phone. ’Who the hell could this be?' There were only three answers to his questions. It could either have been a wrong number, a friend with a new number, or the mystery guy he’s been waiting for all summer. For some reason, his instincts told him his answer was through door number three. A few moments later, he saw Xavier and Rita run out of the house with their friends. They tapped on the window and told Seb to get out and play with them. ‘Not right now.’ he told them. They pouted at him for a second, then turned to run towards the house across the street. Seb felt bad for not hanging out with his younger siblings. He’s always been there if they needed a horse to ride on or a monster that could chase them. He hasn’t seen much of his family as much as he usually did. He’s been too preoccupied with his friends, with his devices, and with Pierre to even have a nice chat with the family. He kinda missed those lonely days without his dad when they all slept on his mom’s bed. They told stories to each other until they all dozed off. It scared him that he felt uneasy when he saw his mom walk out of the garage.

“Hi, Sebaby! What you up to today?” she asked while carrying trash outside.

“Nothing, really. I’m going to meet a friend up soon.” he replied as he got out of the car. His mom put the trash aside and walked inside with Seb.

“I haven’t talked to you in a while. I miss you.”

“I miss you too, mom.” he flashed a quick smile, almost sarcastically.

“You need to fill me in. You usually told me everything!” His mom gave him that look grandmothers gave you when they know something’s up. You know, the ones where they tilt their head down so they can see over the rims of their glasses.

“Yeah, well that was back then, mom.” He sounded rude, but he really wasn’t in the mood to talk about his life right now. Even though he really wanted to tell his mom about what has happened in the past month, his mind was strictly on the mystery text message.

“Oh, okay.” His mom displayed an obvious look of disappointment on her face. In fact, she was shocked about how her son has changed. She hurriedly went back to doing her chores as she shoved the thoughts away before she could think more in to it. A trait Sebastien inherited from his mother.

Seb plopped his bag on his bed and sat on the computer. He turned his monitor on and saw that he had received a couple of messages from his friends.

Chuck Chuckled: HEY SEB!
Chuck Chuckled: WHY YOU ALWAYS AWAY FOR?!
Chuck Chuckled: YOU GOING TO MY SHOW ON SATURDAY, OR WHAT?
Chuck Chuckled: CALL OR TEXT ME, ALRIGHT?
Chuck Chuckled: OH, AND HAPPY ONE MONTH FOR YOU AND PIE!
Chuck Chuckled: *grinning smiley*
Chuck Chuckled: ALRIGHT, LATER!

Seb smiled at Chuck’s messages. He really wasn’t sure why he always typed in all caps. Probably because his speech decibels are much louder than normal. Seb wouldn’t be surprised if his friend turned out to be deaf. He closed Chuck’s window and read the rest.

kellyluvsu05: seb, where are you?
kellyluvsu05: I’m bored :(

And more. . .

X8367Pat: Yo, Seb.

And even more. . .

JEFF: Hey!
JEFF: So, I’m guessing you’re not there.
JEFF: IM me when you can.

And lastly . . .

CanadianPie: Hey, Seb.
CanadianPie: I enjoyed last night.
CanadianPie: Hope to see you soon.
CanadianPie: Love you.
CanadianPie: *kissing smiley*

Seb blushed. He couldn’t help it, he had to reply back. He typed ‘I love you too’ with a matching kissing smiley and closed Pierre’s IM window. He was exhausted from last night. He barely had any sleep. He started getting ready for a nap when another window pops up on his screen. He assumed it was Pierre responding back to his IM, but it turned out to be a completely different person. A person he didn’t know.

duhveed: hey!
SebLef86: Um, who is this?
duhveed: I know this will sound creepy, but I met you yesterday.
SebLef86: Huh? What do you mean?
SebLef86: I didn’t meet anyone yesterday.
duhveed: my name is david.
duhveed: im the cashier at Borders. :/
SebLef86: . . .
SebLef86: Wtf? How did you get my SN?
SebLef86: And were you the guy who texted me?!?!
duhveed: yeah, about that. I didn’t mean to freak you out or anything. . .
SebLef86: How did you get my number as well?
duhveed: um, your friend kelly gave it to me
SebLef86: She did?!
SebLef86: So you’re the guy who rudely went through my account and chatted with my friends!
SebLef86: I really didn’t appreciate that, you know.
duhveed: um, yeah. sorry about that. I didn’t even know it was on until her IM popped up while I was using it.
SebLef86: So why did you IM and text me?
SebLef86: I don’t get it.
duhveed: well, I know this will come off as dumb and you really don’t have to say yes
SebLef86: If you’re asking me on a date, it’s a no.
SebLef86: How dare you even ask, man.
SebLef86: You know I’m taken.
SebLef86: You rang up my presents yesterday. You even recommended me a book for couples.
SebLef86: Which by the way, wasn’t such a big hit.
SebLef86: So why won’t you fuck off before I report your ass to NBC Dateline.
duhveed: im sorry.
duhveed: I shouldn’t have even bothered. :/
duhveed: and for the record, I wasn’t asking you out on a date, you cocky ass.

duhveed had signed off.

Seb wanted to punch his screen. How could someone have the audacity to even do such thing. Sure, he’s heard of people coming up to you in a bar, but never in a million years has he heard of strangers contacting you out of nowhere. Well, he’s heard of online predators attacking younger people, but at least they knew who they were after. He wanted to sleep it off before his anger could get to him. He really didn’t like it when he feels angry. It wasn’t him. So he started to shove his thoughts away before he could think more into it and fell asleep. He really is just like his mom.

***

Seb woke up to knocks on his door.

“Seb, are you in there?”

“Yes, mom.” he replied half-asleep.

Seb saw his mom’s head peep in to see if the coast is clear. She eventually walked in when she saw her son fully dressed and sat herself down on her son’s bed. She picked at her nails anxiously, unsure of what to say. Obviously Seb didn't like the company so he finally sat up on his bed and looked at his mother. Hoping to get what ever it is over with.

“What’s up, mom?”

“I don’t know, son.” she sighed. “It feels like I just don’t see you anymore.”

“What do you mean, mom? I see you everyday.” he responded in sarcasm.

“I know, but it’s not the same. You always had time for me and the twins even after you came home from work, but now you just seem too busy.” Seb’s mom placed her hand on her son’s knee and continued. “I’m not asking you to change. It’s just nice to hear from son once in a little while." And with that, her mom got up and left the room.

Seb felt heartbroken after his mom’s little speech. It wasn’t much, but the impact was huge. He really didn’t know how much he’s been ignoring his family over his friends. He was having too much fun to even realize that's he's slowly becoming someone he's hated. He didn't want to neglect his family over something less important; which excludes Pierre, of course. He needed to change. He felt a sudden urge to make it up to them, even though what he had planned to confess probably won’t better his relationship with his mom. He got out of bed and headed downstairs. He spotted his mom sitting on the breakfast table stirring her tea while doing paperwork. She must have heard Seb marching towards the kitchen so she looked up to smile at her son.

“Hi, mom.” he said awkwardly. He sat himself down on a chair across from his mother.

“Hey, darling.” his mom replied with a half-assed smile.

“I’m sorry if you guys have been feeling ignored lately. I really didn’t forget about you guys. And I really do miss the old days. It’s just that. . . I’ve been pretty preoccupied with stuff, mom.” he starts confessing.

“It’s fine, sweetie. You don’t need to feel bad. All I asked for was a little assurance that you’re still alive.” his mother laughed. Seb laughed with her while he ruffled his hair. The laughter died quickly as his mother returned to her paperwork. The room was filled with silence.

“Mom, would you get mad if I had a boyfriend?” The mother abruptly shot her head up from her papers and looked at her son suspiciously. Seb lost his breath at his mother’s unusual behavior.

“Why would I get mad?” she responded as if she couldn’t believe her son questioned her wrongly. By then, Seb knew that his mom will take it well and he regained his breath.

“Well, I have one.” he revealed haltingly. He couldn’t look at his mother’s reaction so he played with his bracelet. There was a brief pause before his mother replied.

“Why, I think that’s incredibly cute.” Seb looked up his mother in surprise and saw her smiling genuinely. He knew she was telling the truth and wasn’t sugar coating something she despised. He didn’t know when it happened, but he somehow found himself inside his mother’s embrace. Seb felt his chest lighten up. He really had no intentions of telling his mother about Pierre and he really wasn’t worried about it. But by telling his mother, it made him feel so much lighter. This didn't even give him time to worry about hiding Pierre from his mother! His mother knew he had a boyfriend, but the most important thing of all is that she didn’t disown him from being gay.

“So when do I get to meet this special boy that's been keeping my son from me?” she finally said after pulling back from the hug.

“Whenever you want, mom.”

A/N: You love the asshole Seb. So I reread my story and towards the end I was like “What happened to the sole reason why Seb moved to Canada?” hahaha. I know, filllerrrrrrrrssssssss. *yawn* Oh, and I intended to have more to this chapter, but I’m saving it for the next one. Sorry :P haha

Technologies (Ch. 5)

Fri, 01 Jun 2007 18:47:34 GMT

Title: Technologies
Pairing: Seb/Pierre
Rating: PG-13
Chapter: V
Summary: Technology can screw us over.

kellyluvsu05: what did I tell you!?
SebLef86: haha, shut up.
kellyluvsu05: aww, seb has a boyfriend
SebLef86: I know :)
kellyluvsu05: so, turns out he was the guy on the computer.
SebLef86: Oh yeah! I forgot about that.
SebLef86: Actually, I’m not quite sure if that was really him or not.
kellyluvsu05: what do you mean?
kellyluvsu05: you guys are going out aren’t you?
SebLef86: Yeah, but he also didn’t call me out of nowhere.
SebLef86: I actually gave my number to him.
kellyluvsu05: so?
SebLef86: So that means he couldn’t have been the guy you were talking to.
kellyluvsu05: Um, hello?!
kellyluvsu05: he worked there and you have mentioned no one really goes there, so who else could have been on that computer besides him? he also could have just easily waited for you to give him your number even though he already had it.
kellyluvsu05: and plus, who ever it was that was on that computer told me you were cute.
kellyluvsu05: so it’s got to be pierre - no doubt.
SebLef86: Um, that doesn’t prove anything.
SebLef86: Who ever it was that was on the computer could have just easily looked at my icon.
kellyluvsu05: oh yeah, that’s true.
kellyluvsu05: who the hell uses their own picture as their icon anyways?
SebLef86: Me. Haha
SebLef86: Well, I’ll ask him later today if that was him or not.
kellyluvus05: alright.
kellyluvsu05: hold on, though.
SebLef86: What?
kellyluvsu05: How come you still have not shown me how Pierre looked like?!
SebLef86: Oh, lol.
SebLef86: Did you want a picture?
kellyluvsu05: Yes! I wanna know how my best friend’s boyfriend look like.
SebLef86: haha, alright. I’ll connect with you.

SebLef86 wants to direct connect with kellyluvsu05

Connecting . . .

SebLef86 and kellyluvsu05 are now connected.

SebLef86:
SebLef86: He’s gorgeous, isn’t he?
kellyluvsu05: *shocked smiley*
kellyluvsu05: wow, seb.
kellyluvus05: I would have never thought you had such cute taste in guys.
kellyluvsu05: he’s adorable! and I could just imagine you both.
kellyluvsu05: sooooo cute!
SebLef86: haha, thanks. :)
kellyluvsu05: dammit.
kellyluvsu05: I should have came with you to canada.
kellyluvus05: you ain’t never gonna see hot candy like that around here.
SebLef86: I know!
SebLef86: If there were guys like Pierre in Connecticut, I would have known I was gay wayyy back then.
kellyluvsu05: lol. you’re too cute.
SebLef86: :p
kellyluvsu05: So what have you guys been up to?
SebLef86: Well, today is our one month anniversary. I have to go to the mall real quick to get him something.
kellyluvsu05: Do you have anything in mind?
SebLef86: Well - no. I think I’m just going to browse around to see if I find anything and if I don’t, I’ll just give him a nice one tonight ;)
kellyluvsu05: OOOH, you’re dirty!!!
SebLef86: haha, I’m just kidding. I’m sure I’ll find something.
SebLef86: Besides - none of us had made the first move yet.
kellyluvsu05: you’re kidding!
kellyluvsu05: if pierre was my boyfriend, I would have been sitting on it in a heartbeat.
SebLef86: Geez, Kelly! What happened to you?!
kellyluvsu05: haha, shut up! nothing happened to me!
kellyluvsu05: I’ve always been like this.
SebLef86: Riiiight.
SebLef86: Well, I gotta go!
kellyluvus05: bye sebby boy! hope you find something for pierre.
kellyluvsu05: as;dflkajsd;lfk I can’t get over you guys’ cuteness!!!
SebLef86: haha. Alright, Kelly.

Pierre and Sebastien have been a couple for a month now and things really went smooth for the both of them. From the big reveal turn-out to how the guys took it. They couldn’t have been more supportive. Even Chuck - the straightest among straight men - said they were really cute together. Thankfully, he was one straight point short of becoming a homophobe. Pat took this as another reason to make fun of them, but nothing bad or embarrassing. Jeff couldn’t be more happier about the two. ”I saw it coming.” he said. He thanked Seb for coming along to fill Pierre back in. He described it as playing Jumanji. Ever since Pierre’s ex left him, he couldn’t continue on, but when Seb came along, he took the spot of that missing player and somewhat had Pierre playing the game again. Jeff’s somewhat metaphoric explanation only resulted to giving Seb a headache.

Seb drove fifteen miles to reach the nearest mall around. He parked his car in a huge enclosed parking structure. It was so big that it took him ten minutes to locate the entrance to the mall. ’This is really nice.’ he thought. Once he went through the sliding glass doors, he was greeted with a large light board that contained the mall’s map. He quickly scanned the map and located the stores he was interested in, planned his route, and off he went. After an hour of practically going to every skate shop that was built in the mall and had no luck in each one of them, he felt hopeless and decided to go to his last stop - Borders. Seb had no idea why a book would interest Pierre, but it was better than nothing. And it’s the thought that always counted, right? Going in the bookstore didn’t feel any different than the other bookstores he’d been to. He thought Borders was going to be different since everyone loved going there so much. He imagined it having televisions that read you the books, hands on activities, and an arcade. Well, at least they had a coffee shop. He went over to the Music/Movies Dept. and got Pierre a few CDs and a movie. He felt content with what he had and headed to the cash register.

“Hi there! How was your shopping today?” a blonde boy greeted.

“Oh, it was fine.” Seb replied while he looked for cash in his wallet.

“Good.” the boy continued scanning. “So, what are all these CDs and movie for? Someone’s birthday or something?” Seb finally looked up and saw the curious cashier. He couldn’t feel any more guilty for feeling attracted to the boy. He had the same features as Seb did; same height, same body type, and the same weird aura to them. He wore a thick rimmed glasses with his work clothes that clearly had a size alteration. His dirty blonde hair was fixed up in a faux-hawk. An evidence of darker hair could be seen growing under the blonde ones.

“Oh, it’s me and my significant other’s one month.” he replied blankly still staring at the boy.

“Aw, congratulations! I suggest you get this book as well.” he handed Seb a book about couples. “You guys just fill out question about yourselves. It’s a really fun activity when you have nothing to do on your special night! I know, I had fun.” The boy paused and stopped smiling. He returned to his cash register and started bagging Seb’s purchases.

“Yeah, I’ll take that book too.” By now, the boy is completely quiet. He scanned the book and put it in the bag.

“That would be thirty-three dollars and fourteen cents.” Seb handed the boy the right amount. Pierre taught him well with the Canadian monetary unit. The cashier gave Seb his change and receipt back and thanked him.

“Thank you for shopping at Borders. Please come again.” Seb saw him force a weak smile towards his customer and left the store.

***

“Aw, thanks babe!” Pierre kissed Seb on the cheek upon receiving his presents.

“No problem, Pie.”

“You know, you didn’t have to.” he joked.

“No, no. I wanted to. I wanted to show how special you are from the rest.” For Seb, it felt wrong to say things like that after finding a cashier boy attractive. He kept telling himself that he knew he could look, but certainly not touch. ’I bet Pierre find other guys attractive too.’ He returned to watching Pierre open his presents. There were a few oohs and ahhs when he saw which CDs he’s gotten him. Seb knew what kind of music he listened to thanks to Jeff’s advice. He started jumping for joy when he unwrapped a ‘Jumanji’ movie. All thanks to Jeff as well. After opening all his presents, Seb reached behind his back and handed him the book.

“Another one? Man, Seb. You’re spoiling me!” Seb chuckled as he watched Pierre excitedly unwrap his last gift. He was enjoying Pierre’s enthusiastic facial expression. He looked like a little boy on Christmas morning opening his present. A present he didn’t want to get.

“Oh.” He stared at the book disappointedly and quickly thanked Seb for it.

“What’s wrong? You don’t like it, huh? It’s alright. I knew you wouldn’t like a bo...”

“No, I like it.” he cut off. He smiled at Seb and tapped his back reassuring him that he really did like it.

“Now, for your presents.” Seb’s eyes widened in surprise when he saw Pierre pull out a guitar from under the bed.

“PIERRE!” Seb was shocked.

“What?” He laughed.

“Why did you get that for me?!”

“Why the hell not?”

“How much did it cost you?” Seb started to panic.

“Don’t worry about it. And don’t you argue with me, Mr. Lefebvre. It’s my present for you. Just shut up and take it.” And he did. He had no other choice but to accept his new guitar.

“Wow, Pierre. Thanks a lot.”

“No problem, Seb. That’s how much I love y. . . “ Pierre stopped himself before he could go on. It clearly slipped out of his mouth. He wasn’t ready to say it yet. Sure, he felt it, but he didn’t want to freak out Seb with his early blooming love for him. He remained unsure of his actions, until Sebastien reciprocated.

“I love you too, Pierre.” Pierre grinned and planted a heavy one of Seb. It wasn’t as romantic as Seb had wanted their first kiss to be, but it was a thousand times better than he had imagined. He didn’t know what took them so long to even started kissing. I mean, they’re boys; all they thought about was sex. Pierre, out of breath, finally pulled back. His eyes were still shut from bliss.

“Wow, Seb. You’re a really good kisser.” Seb blushed.

“Thanks.” And without another word, they resumed their heavy tongue war until both of their jaws ached to death. They made out for what seemed like minutes to them, but in reality, they’ve been at it for a few hours. Seb didn’t realize how late it was until he glanced over Pierre's shoulder and saw his clock.

“Oh shit, Pie. It’s almost one in the morning!” Seb got up from Pierre’s bed and started gathering his things. He caught a glimpse of Pierre pouting on the bed and quickly went over to kiss him.

“Can’t you sleep over?” Pierre begged.

Seb stopped what he was doing and turned to Pierre. “Could I?” he asked with an evil smirk on his face. Pierre raised his eyebrows seductively and started taking his shirt off. Seb took this as a go-signal to take his off as well. Pierre went under the covers and moved about awkwardly inside and shoved off his pants. He resurfaced a few moments later with his boxers in hand giving Seb an inviting look. Seb took the invitation before it was handed to him and jumped in the covers with Pierre.

***

’What a day.’ Seb sighed as he drove back to his house the following morning. He still felt the electricity that Pierre conducted running through his veins. He reminisced of how wonderful Pierre’s lips felt. And that tongue of his! Oh, my. He couldn’t get enough of that mouth muscle of his. He could spend hours with that thing. The sex, was of course, unbelievable. ’So that’s what I’ve been missing out on!’ He found himself starting to become addicted to it. It was true about what people said about it. You don’t really care about it until you’ve had it and once you’ve had it, you’ll never get enough. And that’s exactly what Sebastien felt.

”New Message!”

His cell phone rudely interrupted his little day time fantasy hour. He read the message that it had for him which came from an unfamiliar number.

From: 948-555-8402
at: 10:30 AM

”You looked amazing yesterday."

Edited A/N: I couldn't help it! haha. I planned on having 10 chapters for this story, but with the pace I'm going at right now, it'll probably be shortened! :/ Hope you guys liked it! Oh, and I suck at giving out hints - I practically give everything out. haha